Archive of Our Own

Work Text

The memory of the first time Oikawa saw Kahori was vividly etched in his memory.The preliminaries of the Miyagi Interhight had begun and the teams participating in the tournament had arrived in the Sendai City Gymnasium. A few members of the most famous teams were scattered here and there in the gymnasium: some were intent on greeting old rivals, others were more or less "clashing" with future rivals, while others were simply chatting with their respective teammates waiting for the tournament to finally begin. The air was filled with excitement, competition and that hunger for victory and domination that would allow the best team to participate in the national championship. And among some friendly bickering with his sidekick Hajime Iwaizumi, shortly after he had inflamed the Karasuno's spirits with his usual quirky and biting jokes, a petite figure appeared a few steps away from him. 
SLAM!
 The sound of a slap echoed around them, as Karasuno and Aoba Johsai's attention shifted to the tiny figure a few steps away from them, who proudly stood in front of a third-year boy on the football team."You," blew the girl, "are such a fucking asshole."Although she was 1.65m tall, the confidence and arrogance she showed facing this big man made her seem much more fearsome than she actually appeared to be. A young girl wearing black training trousers and a short-sleeved white T-shirt with 'Karasuno' written on it, was staring disdainfully at the boy, blithely disregarding the astonished stares of those around her."And who the fuck are you?" blurted the boy, rubbing his cheek in shock. Everything had been so fast that there hadn't been time to react. That damn girl had attacked him with the fury of a tiger and was now mocking him. But who the hell was she then? He had never paid attention to that girl, but he could tell from her T-shirt that they were from the same school... just in two different clubs. Something in her face reminded him of someone he had seen before. Sure, but who?"I came to do what Chizuru should have done," the girl blurted out.Ryuichi blinked a couple of times, confused. "Chizu...wait what?"“Are you pretending not to know her? Are you so gutless that you have already forgotten her name?" she mocked him, crossing her arms.The boy furrowed, finally removed his hand from his cheek, visibly still red and sore, then pointed an accusing finger at Kahori. "None of your business, little girl.""None of my business? I will do it when I won't see one of my teammates crying because her boyfriend can't keep that stuff between his legs in check."Kahori hadn't yet had a chance to bond with her teammates... for various reasons. But she didn't have a heart of ice and seeing Chizuru in tears had reminded her how bad it could be to trust someone and then be betrayed."None of your business where I-”"...where do you put your cock," she continued angrily,  "but keeping a foot in both camps makes you an asshole. YOU disrespected her and the only thing you've done since she caught you with that other one is run away."Ryuichi frowned at her. How could that little, tiny, graceful-looking girl be so terribly blunt and direct? He looked around nervously. The gazes of the Karasuno and Aoba members weighed down on him, but no one seemed willing to intervene. Perhaps they feared the wrath of that hot-headed  midget too?He knew very well that he had been an asshole, a piece of shit. Chizuru Sasaki didn't deserve that treatment. He would have wanted to talk to her about that situation. He would have wanted to talk to her about that other girl. But how could he do that? Chizuru seemed hopelessly in love with him and he didn't want to break her heart. But perhaps now he had broken it in the worst way. He had ignored her in the hope that she would get fed up with him, without seeing her cry, without taking responsibility for his actions. But Ryuichi never expected that crazy girl would come up against a third-year student and slap him exactly as she slaps the fucking ball before a smash over the net. He wasn't even supposed to be there. He had gone to visit an old friend from middle school and nothing more."What do you think I can do? By now the damage is done, I have made my choice,' the footballer tried to justify himself."Go and apologize to her," he gritted her teeth angrily, "this is the least you can do ."Ryuichi stared at her for a few seconds, still wondering why she was so angry. Had he been bad, okey? But that little girl had no right to intervene. He stared at Kahori's shirt, then looked at the boys' volleyball team a few steps away from her. He had no idea the relationship with them, but they were from the same high school and none of them would forgive him if he did something... wrong ."Do you think a broken heart can be cured with an apology?" asked Ryuchi, more to himself than to her. But the reaction he expected to get from her left him even more in doubt about the girl's sanity.Kahori opened her eyes wide, but before she could do anything, an arm came between her and Ryuichi, stopping her charge against him."Hori-chan!" a familiar voice made her lucid again. The girl, much taller than her, sighed softly and then gently placed a hand on her shoulder to pull her away from Ryuichi. Kiyoko Shimizu, the manager of the Karasuno men's team, made a formal bow of apology in front of Ryuichi, then said:  "I am sorry for my little sister's behaviour, I am sure we can forget this event.""What the hell are you apologising for?" blurted Kahori."S...sister???" shouted Nishinoya and Tanaka in unison, popping up like two mushrooms right next to Kahori, and then staring at her with an adoration that the girl couldn't quite comprehend."You never told us you had a sister!" interjected Hinata, staring at her with her head bent slightly to the side.Kiyoko sighed again, maintaining her usual calm demeanor. She knew this moment would come sooner or later, but she didn't expect it to be so... theatrical. "I never mentioned it because there was no reason to," he replied quietly, trying to play down the situation."But, but... a sister! And moreover so... so..." Tanaka gesticulated frantically, searching for the right words."Badass?" suggested Nishinoya, his eyes shining with admiration.Kahori looked at them both with a mixture of puzzlement and annoyance. She wasn't used to all that attention, and the enthusiasm of those two boys made her uncomfortable. "Yes, well, now you know," she replied in a blunt tone, trying to cut the conversation short. Nishinoya and Tanaka kept their eyes on Kahori and Kiyoko, noticing only at that moment how much more similar the two girls were than expected. Kahori had long raven hair tied back in a ponytail, two long locks framed her face and made her large, unusually periwinkle-coloured doe eyes stand out even more. They had the same gentle face, but Kahori's features were tensed into an angry frown. If Kiyoko was much taller than her and had a quiet and calm temperament, Kahori was shorter but with a much more impetuous temperament.Ryuichi stood staring at that scene stunned. That's why that little girl reminded him of someone. Kiyoko was very popular among the third year students at Karasuno and he had seen her several times, although he had never had the chance to be in class with her.  Although Ryuichi was part of the football team, he hadn't missed out on such a delicate and refined beauty as her.And one question kept reverberating in his head, just as it did in everyone else's head: how the hell could that be Kiyoko's sister??? "T...that's fine," he finally concluded, "just as long as that one stays three metres away from me," he concluded, stymied.Kahori merely stared at him from behind Kiyoko's back, her eyes outraged, her lips curved into a disgusted grimace and her fingers darting from her eyes to Ryuichi's figure. I'm watching you. A warning? A threat? Ryuichi couldn't say, but he only knew that, to avoid further trouble and finally close that story, he would apologize to Chizuru."What were you thinking?" asked Kiyoko, looking at her sister, the latter who was staring at her quietly. OK maybe a little exasperated she was by that crazy savage. But in her heart she knew she could manage better than anyone would have expected.Kahori brought her hands behind her back, then shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "I did what was right to do."The sister looked at her unperturbed for a few seconds. Kiyoko was a saint, but she knew Kahori better than any other person. Scolding her harshly, raising her voice, anything else... wouldn't have helped to make her sister see reason. Kiyoko knew why Kahori had taken that attitude a little too personally. She would have liked to scold her, but part of her knew that she had done it with good intentions. Besides, it wasn't like Kiyoko to scold her sister... in front of all those people."Maybe you could have talked to him earlier? You could have really hurt him,” Kiyoko asked.Kahori giggled: “I hit him with the hand I don't mash,” she paused, noticing her sister's slightly displeased face, "so the next time he behaves like this, maybe he will remember the slap I gave him.""Hori-chan," Kiyoko said again in her usual calm tone of voice. Her tone seemed to let no emotion leak out, but Kahori knew that was the closest thing to a rebuke.

Oikawa enjoyed the scene more than usual. The girl he had just witnessed was not only brave, but also surprisingly arrogant. Her comment on the slap given with the non-dominant hand made him smile, and he couldn't hold back an amused whisper: " Hori-chan, uh? ".Iwaizumi's reaction was immediate. "What did you say?" he asked, turning to look at his friend with a disapproving grimace. Oikawa couldn't resist smiling even wider, even though he knew it would irritate Iwaizumi.“Wipe that fucking grin off your face,” Iwaizumi resumed, pushing him lightly.Oikawa raised his hands in surrender, but the smirk didn't disappear completely.  "I can't help it, Iwa-chan," he replied in a joking tone, "it's just that this Hori-chan is really interesting. Don't you think so?"Iwaizumi shook his head, clearly unimpressed by his friend's enthusiasm, but finally turned to stare at Kahori. Now that he looked at her, he could see similarities with the beautiful Karasuno manager. However, he merely sighed, aware that when Oikawa got fixated on something, it was not easy to make him give up."You'd better focus on the tournament," Iwaizumi muttered, "not on the girls."Oikawa gave him an amused look. “Oh, but Iwa-chan, I can do both! The match is my priority, but that doesn't mean we can't have some fun along the way," he replied, turning back to look at Kahori with curiosity. That girl promised to make things much more exciting, and he couldn't wait to find out more about her.Iwaizumi sighed deeply, knowing his friend too well to believe he would let the matter drop. "You are incorrigible, Oikawa," he murmured, shaking his head.Oikawa, noticing that small reaction, merely shrugged, his smirk still firmly planted on his face. “Don't you think it's an interesting challenge that little tiger? Or should I say little crow?”Iwaizumi looked at him sideways. "A challenge, huh? You're really thinking of getting into trouble, aren't you?"Oikawa laughed softly, a light sound without concern. "Oh, Iwa-chan, you know I love a challenge. Besides, I don't necessarily get into trouble…maybe I just befriend her."Iwaizumi crossed his arms, scrutinising Oikawa with a look that mixed scepticism and a hint of resignation.  "Yeah, right. Friendship. With a girl who just slapped a guy three times her size. Sounds just like the kind of quiet friendship you're always looking for, huh? You have so many, too many, pretty girls running after you. Are they no good?”Oikawa made an offended grimace, but the amusement never left his eyes. "Don't you trust me, Iwa-chan? Maybe this time is different."Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow, not at all convinced. “Of course, of course. But I'm warning you, don't make me pull you out of trouble. Again."Oikawa patted him on the shoulder, laughing. "Don't worry, I know exactly what I'm doing."Iwaizumi snorted. He wouldn't be able to change his mind, especially if the target of his interest was a young Karasuno volleyball player."All right, all right. But now think about the Interhigh Preliminaries," Iwaizumi concluded, trying to bring the captain's focus back to the upcoming competition. "You have a team to lead, remember?"Oikawa turned serious: “I know, Iwa-chan, we have to win.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Before Karasuno vs Aoba Jhosai match.
 Kahori was setting up her bag in the small courtyard behind the gymnasium, away from the confusion and excitement of the teams who were still celebrating or complaining about their performance. She needed a moment of peace, away from the stares and comments. That morning had been intense, and the last meeting with Ryuchi had left her with a mixture of satisfaction and…frustration.  Ryuchi had in a way awakened past memories. Kahori had decided to intervene because she was pushed by the sorrow of seeing her teammate crying, but also because she hated the way Ryuchi had behaved. Kahori had experienced this on her skin long before and, perhaps, had poured some of her resentment on Ryuchi. Sure, he had been an asshole, but Kahori shouldn't have allowed herself to act that way. Not in front of everyone .But there was also something else, something he couldn't yet decipher. As she zipped up her bag, a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.“I didn't expect to find you here alone, Hori-chan,” he said, emphasizing her nickname in a really...strange way. As if he wanted to taste the sound of her name for the first time, or as if he wanted to imitate the same tone of voice as Kiyoko, the only one who called her like that.Kahori turned around, finding herself facing Oikawa Tooru, with that usual amused grin she was now beginning to recognise. She had already seen him roaming around with his confident attitude, but she didn't expect him to approach her.  She knew the fame that revolved around Oikawa and all the top players on the other various teams, but she had never lingered too long to think about them... if not only from a purely sporting point of view. She had followed the volleyball matches for inspiration, but she had always been an invisible little spot in the stands. "I don't think I gave you permission to call me that," she replied, trying to keep a firm tone of voice, but not quite managing to hide a slight curiosity. "Oh, but why not, it's a cute nickname, don't you think?" Oikawa leaned against the wall, looking at her with a mischievous expression. "It seems you have become a small celebrity after what happened with Ryuichi."Kahori stared at him for a moment, trying to understand what he was getting at. “What do you want, Oikawa senpai? Don't you have a match to think about?""The preliminaries continue this afternoon, don't you know? I was thinking of taking a break, but then I remembered this interesting girl I saw in action earlier." He moved away from the wall and took a step towards her, his gaze scanning her carefully, as if he were trying to decipher an enigma.Kahori crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "If you're trying to provoke me, it won't work."Oikawa laughed slightly, lifting his hands as if surrendering. "I wouldn't dare, Hori-chan. I just wanted to get to know you better.  You certainly caught everyone's attention, and I must say you have quite a temper.""Is this what you usually do? You go around bothering people you don't know just because they've intrigued you?" she replied, trying to maintain a detached tone, even though curiosity was beginning to make its way inside her. What did the Great King want from her?"Bothering? What a strong word,” Oikawa replied with a disarming smile. "I prefer to say that I like to meet interesting people. And you, Kahori Shimizu, are definitely interesting. Not every day you see a girl confront someone so openly."“Your attention, huh? What luck ," she mumbled ironically. She sighed, then continued: "I only did what I thought was right," she finally said, in a more serious tone."And you did it with style," Oikawa added, his gaze now less playful and more observant. "You know, there's something about you that reminds me of someone..."Kahori looked at him suspiciously. "Someone you know?""Maybe. Or maybe it's just that it's interesting to see how people deal with their personal battles," Oikawa replied, bending his head slightly as if reflecting.  “It is a rare quality all that mad resourcefulness.”"What do you mean?" asked Kahori. Was he veiledly telling her that she was reckless?Oikawa watched her for a moment, then shook his head with an enigmatic smile. “It's just that you're different from most people I meet. And that's... refreshing ."Kahori wasn't sure how to respond. There was something in the way Oikawa spoke, in his tone between serious and playful, that made her uncomfortable, but in a way she couldn't quite describe as unpleasant."You should be careful, Oikawa senpai," she finally said, returning to a more playful tone. "I wouldn't want this curiosity to get you into trouble."Oikawa laughed again, a light and genuine sound. "Oh, don't worry about me, Hori-chan . I know how to cope."Kahori shook her head, a half-smile on her lips. "If you say so. But don't expect me to play your games, Oikawa.""Who said anything about games?" he replied, with a spark of amusement in his eyes. "I'm just trying to get to know you better. And who knows, maybe one day we could even be friends."Kahori stared at him, uncertain whether to take him seriously or not. "Friends, huh? We'll see."Oikawa stepped back, as if accepting the challenge. "We'll see," he repeated with a smile. "For now, I'd better go back to my teammates. But don't worry, Hori-chan, it won't be the last time we see each other."With one last glance, Oikawa walked away, leaving Kahori alone in the courtyard. She watched him leave, experiencing a strange feeling. Oikawa Tooru was indeed a peculiar boy. She knew that this boy was different from anyone she had met so far, and she wasn't sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing .But one thing was certain: Oikawa Tooru wasn't someone easily forgotten.Kiyoko joined her sister shortly after seeing Oikawa leave. She stood for a few seconds looking at her, amazed to see her sister chatting with the captain of the Aoba Johsai. Soon Karasuno would have a match with Aoba Johsai team and, coincidence or not, she never expected that scene. Perhaps that morning's “spectacle” had attracted more attention than expected?"Kahori," her sister called her. "What was doing..." she paused for a few seconds, shifting her gaze to where Oikawa had left off, "the captain of the Aoba Johsai?"Kahori clicked her tongue, "Oh that's an interesting question one-san, but maybe I should ask you this question? It seems that Karasuno and Aoba Johsai know each other better than I do."Kiyoko sighed. “I told you they have always been rival teams,” she began to say.  "If he was bothering you...""Nah, nothing I can't handle," she grumbled.Kiyoko sighed. "Yes, but I wouldn't want to see a repetition of what happened this morning."Kahori had the distinct feeling that she would be very obsessed with that matter. Kahori rolled her eyes. Kiyoko kept telling her that she was always too unpredictable. Of course most of all Kiyoko knew Kahori, but sometimes even she couldn't decipher her behavior... a little too chaotic."Huh? Is this Oikawa worrying you so much? He really seems to be a pain in the ass."Kiyoko looked at her with eyes half closed, "No, you're the one who worries me," she replied darkly.“EHHHH?”

After Karasuno vs Aoba Jhosai match.
 The match had been intense, but Aoba Johsai had managed to come out on top with a victory. Kahori walked away from the volley camp, looking for a quiet place to gather her thoughts. She knew that Karasuno had fought well, but the defeat was hard to swallow. She had been watching the game from the bleachers, but Johsai had won and the Karasuno boys' team had lost. She had only recently got to know the Karasuno students and she had only just started talking to the boys' team. They seemed like genuine people and seeing them despairing over defeat made even her worry. As she walked down one of the side corridors of the gymnasium, she felt that familiar presence again. She didn't even have to turn around to know who he was."You're so good at hiding, Hori-chan ," Oikawa said, his voice echoing lightly in the empty corridor. "Did you enjoy the match?" he sang.“I am not hiding,” Kahori replied, without turning around. Oikawa Tooru was a formidable setter and Kahori could only learn from his playing style. But she was angry at Karasuno's defeat and, perhaps for purely childish reasons, she ignored his question.“I see,” said Oikawa, stopping beside her. “Listen, I know you didn't ask my opinion, but Karasuno played a great game. It bothers me to admit it, but those guys have great potential."Were those compliments a peace proposal? For someone like him, with his somewhat egocentric character and accustomed to hearing compliments, perhaps his words were sincere.  "I know," she replied, with a hint of pride in her voice. "And next time they will beat you.""We'll see, Hori-chan," he retorted, narrowing his gaze. "I heard you're a setter too," he continued, "what a pity you're not in the boys' team, it would be interesting to play a game against you."Kahori raised an eyebrow. "A match? With you? I don't know, Oikawa senpai. It doesn't seem like the kind of thing that could end well."He giggled. "Who knows, you might surprise yourself. But for now, I am satisfied to know that there is someone who might be interesting...even inside the volleyball camp.”Kahori allowed herself a cordial smile. "Fine, then. But don't think you'll have it easy."“I don't think so at all, Hori-chan ,” he replied, giving her a curt nod as he walked away. “I don't think so at all.”Kahori watched him leave, a mixture of emotions swirling within her. And as he walked away, she couldn't help but think that perhaps that game Oikawa was talking about had just begun.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Karasuno gymnasium was buzzing. The sound of bouncing balls, the squeaking of shoes on the floor, and laughter mixed with orders and encouragement filled the air. It was a special day: the boys' and girls' volleyball teams were training together, a rare occasion eagerly awaited by all. Kahori, part of the girls' team, was thrilled. Training with the boys was always a challenge and an opportunity to grow. "OK, boys and girls," started Daichi, captain of the male team, "Today we will push our limits. We are going to work on coordination, speed, and of course, mental strength. We are here to learn from each other, so let's give it our all!"Yui, the captain of the girl's team, nodded beside Daichi, her face slightly red from excitement.Kahori, who played as setter, positioned herself in the centre of the volleyball court with Tanaka Ryunosuke and Chizuru Sasaki at her side, while on the other side of the net stood Hinata Shoyo, Kageyama Tobio and Yui Michimiya.Yui's team started first and, after a good serve, Chizuru intercepted the ball and passed it to Kahori. With a fluid movement, Kahori set the ball to Tanaka. Tanaka, with his characteristic energy and determination, hit the ball hard, aiming to hit the volleyball court beyond Kageyama.Kageyama, with an agile leap, managed to defend with a bump, sending the ball towards Hinata. The young middle blocker, with his typical enthusiasm and speed, catapulted himself towards the ball, while he was preparing for a lightning-fast spike. Yui Michimiya, at his side, prepared to support the action, ready to intervene if necessary.On the other side, Kahori anticipated Hinata's movement and positioned herself to intercept Hinata's spike with a bump. With a fluid and precise gesture, she set the ball, allowing Chizuru to intercept it in the air and attempt an attack. Chizuru, with a calculated aim, attacked the ball elegantly, trying to surprise Hinata and Kageyama.The ball flew high and fast over the net. Hinata, with a quick snap, tried to intervene, but the accuracy of Chizuru's shot was so good that the ball hit the opponent's volleyball court with a strong bounce. The tension between Kageyama and Hinata was seemingly increasing, as was the points score gap with Kahori's team and, after a dink by Kahori, the match ended.Kageyama turned to look at Hinata with a hint of exasperation. "You cannot let your guard down for a moment!" he shouted at Hinata, referring to Kahori's latest action. The dink was a very simple action but quite infamous if one didn't have the quick reflexes to run into the net.Hinata stared at him a little surprised, then nodded vigorously.

During a break between matches, Hinata approached Kahori. "You are really good, Kahori-chan! I didn't expect that final dink at all."Kahori smiled, wiping the sweat from her forehead. Hinata really had a strange ability to talk to people without prejudice. He was tremendously sunny and stubborn, but with a big heart. It was impossible not to love him. "Thank you, Hinata. You really have exceptional elevation," she noted with amazement. "Training with the boys' team helps me to improve myself. I think we should train more with the mixed teams."Hinata suddenly lit up: "Thank you Kahori-chan! It would be great if we could all train together again."As they were talking, Nishinoya joined them, and with a mischievous grin, signaled Kageyama to come closer.  "Hey, Kahori-chan," he began, "we heard about a certain Oikawa Tooru who seems interested in you..."Kahori stiffened for a moment, remembering their recent encounter. Who the hell had told them about that? Oikawa wasn't interested in her. Not the way they were imagining it, at least. The only one who was aware of that meeting during the preliminaries was Kiyoko. But Kahori knew she would never say anything. If there was one person she could trust, it was her big sister."Yes, he seems to have shown some... interest," she replied, trying to play it down. "But how the hell do you know about this?" she asked defensively.Nishinoya pointed at Tanaka, the latter intent on buzzing around Kiyoko as the manager handed him a canteen of water. "Tanaka saw you chatting outside the gymnasium after the game."Kahori barely sighed. She was aware of the rivalry with Seijoh, but never would she have expected a certain agitation, perhaps more driven by curiosity, among the members of Karasuno. Yet she could imagine that scene: Tanaka discovering them chatting in that private place, his shocked expression and his subsequent rush to tell his team what he had just seen with his usual eccentric manner. To be fair, that scene almost made Kahori laugh. However, was it so wrong to talk to other people? Even if those people were rivals of the Karasuno male team? OK, Oikawa's behavior had been a little ambiguous and at times provocative, but nothing more.Kageyama, who had remained silent until then, stepped forward with a serious look. "Don't be distracted by him. Don't let him influence you, whatever he is trying to do."Kahori nodded, although she didn't fully understand Kageyama's words. Was he talking about Oikawa in a volleyball match or in everyday life?"I know. But I'm not so much worried about his interest as the fact that he might use this situation to destabilize the team, given how interested you guys seem to be in this situation..."Hinata, always positive, reassured her. "Don't worry, Kahori-chan! We are a strong team, and we won't let Oikawa get in our way!"Kahori turned to look at Hinata, that little raven from Karasuno so damn sunny. Oikawa seemed ready to play a dangerous game, yet after the game he didn't approach her to denigrate their male team, but to congratulate them.  Maybe all that agitation was... a bit exaggerated?“Anyway, Oikawa said you all played well. I don't think you all have to worry about this interest on his part, I don't think he is stupid enough to think that this will ruin the atmosphere of Karasuno... right?"Tanaka, who had come closer, stopped to add his encouragement. 'Right! Besides, we are the Karasuno! We'll beat everyone next time."Training resumed in peace and quiet. Kageyama, determined to prove that Karasuno was superior to Aoba Johsai, set balls with surgical precision.  Hinata and Kahori used their speed and agility to put their opponents in trouble, while Nishinoya covered the defence with his usual skill.With training coming to an end, the entire gymnasium resounded with the sounds of fatigue, but also of satisfaction. The two teams had worked together, pushing each other to the limit and learning a lot from each other.As they collected the balls scattered around the volleyball court, Kiyoko approached Kahori with a proud smile. "You did a great job today. Karasuno is your home, and we are all family here, don't worry about that story."Kahori smiled, trying to put aside the events of that day. “Thank you, one-san.”Kiyoko was her older sister, but she was also her lifeline. No one had seen Kahori's worst moments better than Kiyoko. And vice versa. Kiyoko more than anyone else wanted Kahori to find the serenity to play again without being afraid of disappointing expectations, without being afraid of being abandoned again.

[...]

The sun was shining high in the sky as Kahori, Hinata and Hitoka Yachi were at an outdoor volleyball court in Miyagi Prefecture. The cool summer breeze lightly moved the foliage of the trees surrounding the court, creating a serene environment perfect for an informal workout. Yachi had asked Kahori to help her learn the fundamentals of volleyball a few days earlier, after finally deciding to take the path of manager in the Karasuno male team. And since she had got to know Kahori during training, despite her sometimes somewhat irritable temperament, she had discovered in her a kinder figure than she apparently showed.During training sessions Kiyoko taught her theory, while in her free moments Kahori agreed to help her learn something more... practical.Hinata had decided to join in on his own initiative, jumping into Kahori's and Yachi's discussion in such a spontaneous and genuine way that Kahori had not had the heart to disagree. For Hinata, any excuse to train was a good one, and confronting someone playing in the setter's role was another good reason to see a different game from Kageyama."Alright, Yachi-chan,” Kahori said, trying an encouraging smile to put her at ease.  "Let's start with the receiving. Torso slightly flexed forward and slightly pushed down, legs slightly flexed and arms open but not outstretched, the ball should be hit above the wrists."Yachi nodded, getting into position. Kahori tossed her a ball, and Yachi tried to receive it. However, the ball clumsily bounced off her arm."Don't worry, that's normal at first," Kahori reassured her. "Try to focus more on the positioning of your arms and anticipate the ball's movement."Yachi shyly scratched the back of her head, blushed slightly, then nodded vigorously: "Yes, Kahori-san!""I told you not to be so formal," she muttered, sighing softly. "Remember, Yachi-chan, the key is timing. It's not just about strength, but precision and positioning," Kahori explained as Yachi tried to catch the rhythm of the movements.Hinata nodded vigorously as he positioned himself to show Yachi all the correct stances for receiving the ball: "Yes, you need to go Bang ! Then you position yourself like this and go Boom ," he yelled with his usual energy, darting from one spot to another with extreme agility."B…bang? Boom?" Yachi murmured, more confused than before.“More or less, but don't rely on Hinata, his receiving…still needs to improve a lot ,” Kahori said, with such bluntness that even Hinata was depressed.“No need to emphasize it like that,” muttered Hinata.Kahori let out a laugh, then explained to Yachi what she actually needed to do. After a few attempts, Yachi started to improve, managing to keep the ball in play for an increasing number of passes. Kahori watched her closely, correcting small mistakes and offering valuable advice.Hinata, on the side, observed with enthusiasm. “Come on, Hitoka! You’re really getting better!”  "Well, look who's here," exclaimed Oikawa, approaching with his usual dazzling smile. "It seems like you're giving private lessons, Hori-chan ."Hinata bent his head to the side: “Hori-chan?” he repeated, confused.Yachi almost unconsciously dropped the ball. She stared at the captain of Johsai, accompanied by his sulky friend Iwaizumi, and quickly moved closer to Kahori.Kahori rolled her eyes at Oikawa's typical irreverence and turned to him with a mix of annoyance and determination. “Senpai Oikawa, I’ve told you not to call me that,” she reiterated for the umpteenth time. “They say you’re incredibly sharp… or am I mistaken? I don’t recall giving you such permission.”Oikawa chuckled and shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, come on, Hori-chan. It’s just a friendly nickname. Besides, I see you’re training out here. I can’t miss the chance to join in on the fun."Iwaizumi, who had been watching the scene with a scowl, shook his head. "Now’s not the time to fool around, idiot . We already have workouts to do."Oikawa, with his usual playful demeanor, turned to Iwaizumi. "Oh, but can’t we have a bit of friendly competition? How about a little match? Three against two."Kahori raised an eyebrow. "Three against two? And why should we agree to such a challenge?"Oikawa winked. "Because it would be a chance to really see what you’re capable of. Are you only fierce off the volleyball court?"“What the heck—” she started to say before Hinata jumped in.Hinata, excited at the idea of a match, exclaimed: “Yes, let’s do it! It’ll be fun!”Kahori turned to look at Hinata, perplexed. He called it a sports competition, right? Yet, Oikawa's intent seemed pretty clear. Hinata and Kahori were first-year students and had played together very little. Oikawa and Iwaizumi were third-years and... well, they were a much more balanced team than theirs. In fact, to be honest, they were truly exceptional. It didn’t make sense to play offensively if their defense was full of holes. Kahori could have done some nice set for Hinata, but she didn’t have the same synergy  as Kageyama had with him, and it wouldn’t be easy to adapt to Hinata’s playstyle while she also facing those two giants. Yachi had only just started, and her role would be difficult for Kahori and Hinata to fully utilize. But that stubborn Hinata never backed down from everything, driven by his healthy competitiveness and desire to improve, he had accepted without hesitation. Yet, the disparity in strength was obvious.Oikawa Tooru approached the ball to serve with a confident smile. He tossed the ball into the air and attacked with an elegant force, sending it hurtling toward Kahori. The ball flew fast, but Kahori was ready. With a precise setting, she directed the ball toward Hinata, who was preparing for the attack.Hinata sprang into the air with the grace of a spring and hit the ball with force, but Oikawa was already in position to receive it. His reaction was immediate and flawless. “Not spiking, Hori-chan?” Oikawa taunted with a mocking smile as he made a perfect receiving.Kahori glared at him with irritation. “Do you ever shut up? Or are you just dying to get a spike in the face from me? Oh, come on, senpai, maybe that’s exactly what you’re hoping for.”Oikawa laughed, amused by Kahori’s reaction. “Oh, such fire! I like the way you play. Maybe I’m the one who should be more afraid ,” he teased.“More afraid? Are you saying that I am afraid? Of whom? You?” she asked ironically.“Kahori-chan, let's keep playing, come on, don't mind him,” Hinata tried to say to ease the tension.It was undeniable that Oikawa was trying hard to provoke her, and Kahori wasn’t stable enough to take all those taunts without exploding. She wanted to spike the ball right into his face, but how could she keep up with Hinata, who was jumping like a spring ready to attack, preventing her from attacking? After all, they were still three players. Actually, maybe it was just the two of them since Oikawa and Iwaizumi had wisely decided not to unleash any overly strong attacks on Yachi. The little manager was trying to make some sets, but she couldn’t do much more than that. Luckily for Yachi, Oikawa wasn’t targeting her. And Iwaizumi wasn’t so cruel as to launch fast and powerful attacks at someone who had just started playing. Those would have been way too easy points.Iwaizumi, standing next to Oikawa, prepared for defense. With a decisive move, he set the ball for Oikawa, who attacked toward Kahori. The ball flew quickly, but Kahori made a spectacular dig, keeping the ball in game.“Not bad, Hori-chan,” Oikawa said as he positioned himself for the next serve. “But let’s see how well you keep your cool under pressure.”The game continued at a fast pace. Oikawa and Iwaizumi played in perfect sync, alternating between attacks and defenses. Hinata and Kahori, with their combination of agility and precision, responded with equal skill. Yachi, though still a bit nervous, was beginning to find her rhythm, supported by Hinata’s constant motivational shouts. Of course, Oikawa and Iwaizumi had a clear advantage, but Kahori had already predicted that outcome.Oikawa had continued to provoke Kahori with repeated digs, almost as if it had been the essential purpose of his life.“You know, Hori-chan , your technique is great, but have you ever thought of trying more... audacious tactic?” he said in a mocking tone.“Audacious, uh? If you ask me on your knees maybe I can even think about it.”The tension was palpable, and each attack was full of energy and determination. Oikawa hit the ball with a sharp snap, sending it towards Yachi. Kahori quickly intercepted the ball and sprinted towards Yachi to receive the spike for her. The spike landed like a punch in the stomach against Kahori, who had to grit her teeth not to drop the ball, then passed it to Hinata.Yachi, trembling but determined, tried to remain calm. “I saw it coming, but s…sorry,” she stammered, trying to mask her anxiety. Hinata in the meantime performed another one of his uncommon leaps to send the ball into the opponent's volleyball court.“You had a very good reaction, Hitoka,” Hinata encouraged her, with a smile. “Don't worry, keep it up!”Kahori turned to look at Yachi and clenched her jaw. Until that moment, Oikawa had avoided making such violent attacks on Yachi, yet at that moment he had deliberately aimed at her. It wasn't forbidden to spike on Yachi... but the poor girl had just started playing and could hardly receive a normal ball, let alone a spike. It was obvious he had done it to annoy her.“Not bad, but is that all you can do?” taunted Oikawa, as Iwaizumi executed a perfect defence and threw the ball back into the centre of the volleyball court.“What an asshole,” Kahori blurted, “don't spike so hard on Yachi, she's just started playing. Do you want her to be hurt?”“Come on Hori-chan, don't you have the situation under control? Maybe this match is too difficult for you? If you ask me, I can do easier spikes.”Kahori opened her eyes wide. Why was he being such an asshole? She lowered her head to pass under the net and with big strides approached Oikawa menacingly.Iwaizumi snorted in exasperation, whispering, “ I told you so, you stupid idiot .”“Hey, Hori-chan, you know you're really good, but I feel like you're forgetting to have fun,” Oikawa said with a teasing smile .With every step Kahori took, the air seemed to grow thicker. Oikawa's last comment had been the coup de grace. She had fought against herself not to give in to his stupid and senseless provocations, but now she had lost her patience.Hinata threw himself under the net to run after Kahori. “He didn't do it on purpose, Kahori, relax.”“The Great King of Bullshit, huh?”The difference in height was obvious. Kahori, so petite but sharp-eyed, stared at Oikawa angrily, while he towered over her with a mocking gaze. Oh, so that was how Ryuchi had felt. Kahori was so small, yet she had a strange ability to challenge people without being afraid of anything or anyone. That was the Kahori he had seen in gymnasium and he had managed to bring out again. She was so tiny, yet she looked so damned determined. 
But was Kahori really like that?
But before she could say or do anything, Iwaizumi promptly intervened. “Hey, Oikawa!” exclaimed Iwaizumi, in a brusque and irritated tone. “Stop it, this is no time for your stupid games”. Oikawa turned to his friend with an expression of surprise and a little boyishness. “Iwa-chan, it's not like I was trying to hurt anyone. I just wanted to... play a little ,” he replied, trying to mask his disappointment with a smile.“I knew our Hori-chan would intercept that spike, she hasn't missed a move of mine since the game started,” he continued, giving her an arrogant look.Iwaizumi shook his head, obviously frustrated. “Stop with that attitude, you idiot.”Oikawa shrugged his shoulders. “Alright, alright. Let's change tactics then,” he said, giving an apologetic look to Kahori. “ Sorry, Hori-chan . It was not my intention to go any further.”Kahori, although still annoyed, appreciated Iwaizumi's intervention. She decided to let go of the provocation, even though it was already too late. She had fallen into Oikawa's trap and, even though he had apologized, he was aware that he had managed to bring out from her exactly what he had seen a few days earlier at the gym. What perverse pleasure was there in all of this? Did he want to see her lash out at him? Did he want to see if she had the courage to do it?“Sure, of course, it wasn’t your intention,” replied with ill-concealed scepticism.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Karasuno girls' volleyball team had just faced one of the toughest matches of the season. Kahori, with a heavy heart and sweat dripping down her forehead, couldn't believe she had lost. The match had ended with a close score, but in the end, their opposing team had come out on top. Despite giving her all, Kahori couldn't help but feel inadequate. The weight of the defeat and the painful memories of the past resurfaced, making her relive moments she had desperately tried to forget. 
“Remember, Kahori, you are nothing without me.”
 Those words echoed in her head once again. That voice, that person, had come back to haunt her. She had worked so hard on herself to believe in her potential again. But it hadn’t been enough. And maybe Suzume was right. She would never be anyone without her.After the match, while her team captain, Yui, tried to console the team and compliment them on the game, Kahori immediately walked away without saying a word or notifying her teammates. Her phone began to ring, but she ignored her sister’s calls without hesitation. At that moment, she didn’t need anyone. Or maybe she did?She had never had any issues with her team, but maybe because the problem wasn’t them… but her. Everyone had always been kind, always praised her technique and dedication. Everything always seemed perfect at the start.Everything reminded her of her old school and the betrayal she had suffered: her former best friend and her boyfriend had abandoned her. First Suzume, then the volleyball team, and finally her boyfriend. Kahori steps took her to the neighborhood where Aoba Jōsai High School was located, a place she had tried to avoid until then. The streets were quiet, almost deserted, and the cool evening air brushed her face, but she couldn’t find any comfort. Those memories, combined with the recent defeat, began to suffocate her. Kahori tried to push the thoughts away, but they were too invasive, too painful. In the end, she let herself collapse under a large tree in a garden not far from the school, knees to her chest, and the tears finally found the courage to fall. She didn’t want to cry in front of others, she didn’t want to show her weakness, but there, in that moment, she couldn’t hold back any longer.She felt vulnerable and alone. The fear that her current teammates might do the same, abandon her like the others had done, terrified her. 'I’m not enough'. She thought as her sobs grew more intense. She was so immersed in her pain that she didn’t notice the figure approaching.“I didn’t expect to find you here,” said a voice that Kahori immediately recognized. It was Oikawa Tooru, the captain of Aoba Jōsai's male’ volleyball team. But his voice, usually full of swagger and arrogance, was strangely calm, almost gentle.Kahori looked up, surprised and embarrassed to be seen in such a vulnerable moment. “What are you doing here?” she managed to say, trying to wipe away the tears with the back of her hand.Oikawa crouched down next to her, maintaining a respectful distance. “You’re near my school,” he raised an eyebrow, “I should be the one asking what you’re doing here.”Kahori looked away, staring at the ground beneath her. She wasn’t sure she wanted to talk to him, especially considering that the days before she had almost slapped him. Oikawa’s attitude confused her, and it troubled her deeply.And yet, something in Oikawa’s tone disarmed her.Oikawa bent his head to the side, abandoning his usual teasing demeanor. What was this little raven doing curled up under a tree? She looked rather melancholic and was all alone, far from her school. He enjoyed provoking her, but he sensed that something was wrong.“Stop staring at me like that,” she scolded him, looking at him almost with hatred.Oikawa sighed. “What happened, Hori-chan?”Kahori remained silent for a moment, the pain and disappointment still fresh in her heart. She hadn’t expected to find herself face to face with Oikawa in such a vulnerable moment. Her initial reaction was to shut down herself completely, but Oikawa’s sincere tone, free of his usual arrogance, almost felt like a relief.“It’s none of your business,” she muttered, quickly turning her head away. “And why would you want to help me anyway?”Oikawa stayed crouched next to Kahori, his expression serious. “It’s not that I want to pry into your personal affairs, but I can see that something is really bothering you. I can’t just ignore someone who looks so dejected. Especially if she is such a pretty girl .”Kahori sighed. What did she have to lose?“We lost the match for the nationals,” she whispered. “We trained so hard, but it’s clear that all the work I’ve done wasn’t enough. It never seems to be enough”. Defeat was in a way the trigger. But of course there was more underneath, something she was not ready to share. Especially with him .Oikawa looked at her for a moment, reflecting on her words. “I understand what you mean,” he finally said. “You know, being a captain, being on the front line…It means carrying a huge weight. But one thing I’ve learned is that you can’t do everything on your own. And most importantly, you don’t have to be perfect to be valuable to your team.”Kahori looked at him, surprised by the sincerity in his words. This wasn’t the usual cocky Oikawa, but someone who, in that moment, seemed to deeply understand what she was going through."You’re not alone, Hori-chan,” Oikawa continued. “And you’re not weak just because you have tough moments. Everyone does. The difference lies in how we choose to face them.”Oikawa’s words struck the invisible wall Kahori had built around herself. Yet Suzume’s words resurfaced forcefully, disturbing the waters of her mind, which had been, for a brief moment, a clear and calm expanse. 
“I’m sorry, Kahori, only the strongest move forward.”
 How cruel could girls be when they were in competition? But back then, Kahori had relied too much on her to see the envy her friend harbored towards her. Instead of collaborating on the same team, she had pushed her away. Because ‘she wasn’t enough.’ Maybe she was right? Maybe she hadn’t given enough?
Or was it just Suzume's way of destroying her morale and making her more manipulable?
Oikawa smiled at her slightly. “So, do you want to keep crying here, or would you prefer to go have some tea and try to recover?” He looked at her and winked, “don't worry, it's on me!”“I’m not crying,” the brunette snapped, glaring at him. “Maybe tea isn’t a bad idea,” she replied.Oikawa stood up slowly, extending a hand to Kahori to help her get up. Kahori hesitated for just a moment before taking it, feeling the boy’s firm grip as he easily lifted her to her feet. Once standing, she found herself looking into his eyes, trying to decipher what he was really thinking. Oikawa, however, had already looked away, gazing at the now dark sky above them. Who knows what he was thinking.“There’s a place nearby that makes really good tea and pastries,” Oikawa said in a lighter tone, as if trying to ease the tense atmosphere that had settled between them. “You’ll like it, trust me.”Kahori nodded, following Oikawa as he started walking down the street. They walked in silence for a while, each lost in their own thoughts. Oikawa seemed unusually relaxed, without the usual mask of arrogance that defined him. Kahori, on the other hand, kept reflecting on how surreal that shared moment of vulnerability had been. She was still in disbelief about the unexpected encounter, but she felt that something inside her was slowly beginning to mend.They arrived at a small café hidden among the neighborhood streets, a place Kahori had never noticed before. It was cozy, with dim lighting and an intimate atmosphere.There weren’t many customers, just a few couples scattered at the tables.They sat near a window, and Oikawa ordered two jasmine teas without even asking Kahori what she wanted. She didn’t mind, finding it curious that he already knew what to offer her. Maybe, she thought, he knew people better than he let on. Or maybe he just got really lucky. Kahori preferred not to dwell on it—after all, she had been invited, and it seemed rude to spoil the moment with dumb questions like, ‘Who asked for jasmine tea anyway?’. This was the first time Oikawa had shown his human side to her, and Kahori was pleasantly curious to see how long this atmosphere would last.The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was filled with unspoken questions. When the tea arrived, Oikawa took a long sip before speaking.“It’s not easy,” he began, turning the cup in his hands, “being in the spotlight, always having everyone’s eyes on you. I’ve learned to live with the pressure, to use it as a drive to improve myself. But I know it can be devastating if you can’t manage it.”Kahori listened closely, surprised by his openness. She had never expected to have such an honest conversation with someone like him.“I know I don’t have any special talent, but I’ve made my abilities seem that way by constantly training. Yet, the shadow of not being enough is always lurking around the corner,” he said with a disdainful tone.Kahori lowered her gaze to her cup of tea. How much must it have cost Oikawa to admit something like that? He, the undisputed Great King. He played a clean game, knew how to lead his team, was intelligent, and everyone feared him. How could someone like that not have any special talent? Kahori had watched several of his matches. She didn’t know Oikawa well, yet she couldn’t see him the way he saw himself. Perhaps Oikawa believed less in himself than Kahori thought?"No talent? Curious how I think differently," she whispered."Curious?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"Kahori hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts. "I've watched you play, Oikawa senpai. You have this... presence on the court. It’s not just about skill or training; it’s something more. You draw people in, make them believe in what you’re doing. That’s not something you can simply train for. It’s... talent."Oikawa's expression stiffened, but he remained silent, letting her continue."Maybe you’ve worked hard to get where you are, and maybe you don’t see it as talent. But in my opinion, and probably to a lot of others, what you do out there is more than just the result of effort. It’s something special," she paused, “but anyway these are just words from someone you don't even know. You know what will matter,” she whispered, looking at the tea cup.For a moment, Oikawa seemed to be at a loss for words. Then, a slow smile crept across his face—one that wasn’t laced with his usual mischief, but rather with a quiet appreciation. “Who knows, Hori-chan.”But maybe that’s what was happening to her too? She kept torturing herself with the obsession of not being enough in matches, not enough in her studies… not enough for anything. Meanwhile, other people saw her in a completely different light. The way others perceived her was entirely different from how she saw herself.Wasn’t it the same with Suzume? Suzume had made her believe she would never be anyone without her. Yet Kahori had managed to become someone, but the only one who hadn’t noticed was herself. She had always had the abilities to do anything.“You’re not alone in this,” Oikawa added in a softer tone. “Even though we’re on different teams, I understand what you’re going through. But you don’t have to face it all on your own. Volleyball is a team sport, isn’t it? ”She brought the cup of tea to her lips and whispered, “You’d make a good senpai if you weren’t such a jerk,” she murmured. “Are you trying really hard to apologize? Or are you still hoping for that slap in the face?”Oikawa noticed the ironic tone in Kahori’s voice and, despite her provocations, felt an involuntary smile forming on his lips. He leaned slightly toward her, letting his voice retain a touch of sweetness. “Don’t worry, Hori-chan , I’m not trying to apologize for my teasing. It’s just that sometimes, when I see someone struggling with themselves, it reminds me of how difficult it can be. And I don’t think a slap is the best solution.”“We’ll see about that,” she warned him, flashing a sly smile. “Thank you, Oikawa senpai,” she finally said. “I never thought I’d find understanding in someone like you, but I’m glad I was wrong… maybe .”Oikawa smiled at her, a genuine smile, devoid of his usual arrogance. “It’s normal,” he replied, “I like surprising people,” he added with a sly grin. “But remove that maybe from the sentence…”Kahori rolled her eyes, feeling, for the first time in days, a little lighter. Maybe, she thought, it was true that she didn’t have to face everything alone. Maybe, in time, she would learn to trust people again, to let others support her in times of difficulty.

[...]

They left the café together, and Oikawa offered to walk her to her older sister. As they walked, they talked about everything and nothing, letting the conversation flow naturally without any pressure.Oikawa walked beside Kahori along the avenue leading to the Karasuno gym. The silence between them was comfortable, a sign that they had both found some sort of temporary peace after their long conversation. As they approached, the gym lights were still on, a familiar beacon indicating the boys’ team was still practicing.As soon as they came into view of the gym, Kahori saw her sister Kiyoko rushing out of the building, her face etched with worry. Without a word, Kiyoko ran to her, pulling her into a tight embrace.“Kahori! Where have you been? I tried calling you a thousand times!” Kiyoko exclaimed, her voice trembling with anxiety. The usually calm and quiet Kiyoko seemed to change in the presence of her sister. If Yachi could make Kiyoko more talkative, Kahori could make Kiyoko more agitated. Ironic .Kahori let herself be hugged, “Sorry, one-san.”Kiyoko pulled back slightly, studying Kahori’s face with concerned eyes. “The important thing is that you’re okay,” she said with a sigh of relief, before turning her gaze to Oikawa. “And thank you, Oikawa-san, for bringing her back.”Oikawa nodded with a polite smile but said nothing. The silence between the three was interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps. The Karasuno boys’ team had gathered just outside the gym, watching the scene with a mix of curiosity and hesitation. It wasn’t every day that Oikawa Tooru, the captain of Aoba Johsai, was seen at Karasuno. But more importantly, it wasn’t every day that Oikawa Tooru was seen walking with Kahori . Their gazes grew more focused, curious, and cautious all at once.“What is he doing here?” murmured Tanaka, trying to keep his tone low but without hiding his hostility.Oikawa, sensing the atmosphere, looked up and crossed Kageyama's eyes. His smile became sharper, and a flash of amusement flashed across his eyes. “Tobio-chan,” he said, pronouncing his name with a note of false politeness, “How is your kingdom doing? Are you improving a little?”Kageyama clenched his fists, struggling to keep his composure. “I think it's time for you to leave, Oikawa-san. This is our territory.”“Oh, don't worry, I'm already on my way out,” Oikawa replied with a casual wave of his hand. “But I couldn't leave without saying goodbye t o my favorite kohai .”“Tobio-chan, remember don't take everything too seriously,” Oikawa continued, approaching the young man with an expression that wavered between serious and playful. “You might end up stressing yourself out too much. And we wouldn't want you to lose your touch , right?”Kageyama, visibly annoyed, replied coldly, “I’m not the same person you knew, Oikawa-san. Don’t make the mistake of underestimating me.”“I’m sure of that,” Oikawa retorted with a half-smile, “but we’ll see if you can prove it when the time comes.” He then turned towards Kahori and Kiyoko, becoming serious for a moment. “Take care of our Hori-chan .”Kiyoko nodded, grateful, while Kahori took one last uncertain glance at Oikawa. He still had that enigmatic smile, but for some reason, at that moment, it seemed less irritating than she remembered. Yet, deep down, she knew that Oikawa had emphasized that statement to annoy Karasuno, particularly Kageyama.Not that Kahori had any kind of relationship with Kageyama, but clearly, there was something going on between him and Oikawa that she didn’t quite understand yet.“I hope we meet soon, Hori-chan ,” Oikawa concluded in a lighter tone, winking at her before heading towards the exit.The Karasuno team couldn’t hide their curiosity as they gathered around Kahori and Kiyoko, their faces full of unspoken questions. Hinata and Nishinoya, in particular, had wide eyes, as if they were trying to read the truth between the lines.Hinata nodded energetically, adding, “Yeah, really! You ran off and then came back with Oikawa-san? The captain of our rival team?”Kahori lowered her gaze, trying to gather her thoughts. Despite her team's defeat, that day was more positive than usual. Kahori had noticed that Oikawa used strange ways to annoy Karasuno, sometimes involving her, but the discussion that they had today, it had been very personal. The reason why Oikawa had said those things to her was yet to be understood, but spreading it to everyone would have been disrespectful. Whether Karasuno wanted it or not, that story would only be between her and Oikawa.Kiyoko noticed her sister's hesitation and intervened. “It has been a difficult day for Kahori,” she said in a calm, protective voice. “Maybe this is not the right time to persist.”“But..." began Nishinoya, but Kiyoko's gaze made him immediately stop continuing.However, the team's insistence didn't stop there. Kageyama, who had been observing the scene with his usual frown, stepped forward. “I don't care why you were with Oikawa,” he said, crossing his arms. “But you don't seem like the type to be consoled by someone like him.”Kahori looked up, meeting Kageyama’s gaze. There was a silent challenge in his words, a sort of thinly veiled concern, as if he didn’t want to admit that he was curious too. She frowned. She had never had so much dialogue with him, but she was annoyed by the bluntness with which he had said that sentence to her. Was it contempt she saw in his gaze? Or pride? Or perhaps something Kahori couldn't understand.Daichi coughed slightly as he saw Kahori's frowning expression: “Kahori is free to do whatever she wants, Kageyama,” he scolded him gently.She stood staring at Kageyama, noticing a hint of competition towards her. Perhaps he was resentful because Kahori seemed to have looked for comfort from Oikawa rather than Kiyoko's team? Honestly what had happened... it had happened so randomly. She hadn't planned anything, she had simply chosen to walk away from everything for fear of being a disappointment.And instead, she had found comfort in a person she would never have expected. But not only that… the entire Karasuno team seemed worried about her. They had always been worried about her. They had always been kind. And all she had done was put up a wall to keep everyone away. Because she was afraid of getting attached again, of being cast aside as soon as they found a replacement.“There’s not much to say,” Kahori finally replied. “We talked, that’s all. Sometimes people are different from how they appear on the volleyball court.”“Different? Oikawa?” Tanaka blurted out, as if the very idea was absurd.“Yes,” Kahori responded firmly. “Maybe he’s not what you think. He has his own battles too .”Silence fell among them. Kahori’s response wasn’t what they expected, but her determination to protect that conversation and the thoughtful expression on her face made them back off from insisting further.Daichi, ever the level-headed captain, stepped forward with a reassuring smile. “What matters is that Kahori is okay,” he said, addressing the team. “And that she knows we’re here for her, no matter what.”Hinata stepped closer and patted her on the shoulder. “Whatever happened, we’re just glad you’re back,” he said with an encouraging smile.Kahori returned the smile, though a bit wearily. “Thank you… I appreciate your support.”As the team began to disperse, Kiyoko approached Kahori, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Are you sure you’re okay?” she asked, her tone still heavy with concern.“Yes, one-san,” Kahori replied, gently squeezing her sister’s hand. “Don’t worry. I’m just tired.”Kiyoko observed her for a moment, then nodded. “Alright. But remember, here... it's different. It won't happen again, I promise.”Kahori nodded, feeling grateful for the affection of her sister and her team. Despite the confusion of the moment, she felt something inside her beginning to stabilize. Maybe she didn’t have all the answers yet, but one thing was certain: she wouldn’t let the past repeat itself.Kahori sighed, watching as her sister stepped out of the gym to pick up a strange container a few steps away. “He must have lost it,” said the manager, showing the small black case to Kahori.Kahori turned the object over in her hands. “It’s a glasses case*,” she whispered, opening it. “Quite careless of him to lose his prescription glasses,” she grumbled, intrigued by the thought of Oikawa wearing glasses.Kiyoko gave a small, amused smile. “He lost them; I wonder if he has a spare pair.”Kahori looked at her with narrowed eyes. “ That jerk ... he did it on purpose!”“You should return them to him,” her sister suggested.Kahori clicked her tongue in disapproval. “Well, that’s obvious, but not now… it's his problem if he doesn’t have a spare pair. Next time he learns not to do these shitty things . I will bring it back in a week, if I have time.”“Maybe he didn't do it on purpose,” her sister tried to say. “A week is a bit much, don't you think?”“Are you really sure you want to bet on Oikawa?”Kiyoko thought about it, smiled slightly. “No, I don't think so. But bring them back, please.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The next day, Kahori woke up with a heavy feeling in her chest. The previous evening had been a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, and the memory of the defeat still burned like a fresh wound. She knew she had to face her teammates, but the thought filled her with a certain worry. However, she couldn't avoid the situation. She needed to apologize for leaving the way she did, for choosing to distance herself from everyone after a defeat rather than staying united with her team.

She arrived at the gym earlier than usual, hoping to find a moment to talk with the captain before practice began. When she entered, she found the Karasuno girls' team already there, busy with stretching and warm-ups. As soon as they saw her, all the girls stopped, and a tense silence filled the room.

Kahori took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. She approached the captain, who looked at her with a mix of concern and apprehension. The team watched in silence, waiting for her to speak.

“I’m sorry,” Kahori began, her voice uncertain but determined, bowing to apologize. “I’m truly sorry for running away yesterday. I know I let you all down, and I shouldn't have let my emotions control me like that.”

The girls stared at her, and Captain Yui stepped forward, offering a gentle smile. “Kahori, you don’t need to apologize for feeling emotions,” she said in an understanding tone. “We were all disappointed by the defeat, but

running away is never the answer

. We’re a team, and that means

we win and lose together

.”

Kahori lowered her gaze, feeling the weight of the captain’s words. “I know, and I feel really stupid for reacting the way I did. It’s just that… I trained so hard, but it wasn’t enough. We lost, even though victory was so close. But I know I can do more.”

The captain shook her head and stepped closer to Kahori. “We’ll never judge you for a defeat or a moment of weakness. If there was a failure, it was mine. I should have noticed your discomfort and spoken to you right away. But I couldn’t keep the team together as I should have, and for that, I’m sorry.”

The other girls gathered around, forming a circle around Kahori and the captain. “You don’t have to carry this burden alone,” said Mao. “We’re all here to support you. We’re a team, Kahori, and we’ll improve together.”

And that was true. Kahori might never have been too outgoing, but she knew well that volleyball was a team sport. Maybe she would never be as good as the captain, but she had never denied anyone a helping hand and had always played as part of the team. Perhaps this was the first time she was showing her weaknesses to them, fearing they might use them against her. Kahori had played on the team, but she had never truly been part of it until... that moment. The looks from her teammates didn’t look at her like a burden, or with thinly veiled judgment. They were looking at her with the eyes of those who truly believed t

hey could grow together

, f

ight together

, and… make

mistakes together

.

“Thank you… really,” Kahori said.

“There’s no need to say anything, we were just worried about you,” Chizuru replied with a smile. “We’re a team. And now, let’s get back to practice, together.”

“Well said, Chizuru. Now everyone on the court for training,” Yui said enthusiastically.

With that simple gesture of unity, the weight on Kahori’s shoulders began to lift. She knew she still had work to do on herself, but now she was certain she wasn’t alone in that journey. And as they began their practice, she finally felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, knowing she would always have the support of her teammates.

[...]

After finishing practice with the girls' team, Kahori felt much lighter. She had faced her fears, she apologized to her teammates, and now felt she had solid support behind her. However, one thought continued to haunt her…a thought about the conversation she had with Oikawa the previous evening. She had always wondered about the nature of the relationship between Oikawa and Kageyama, and the evident tension between the two had raised questions in her mind.

So, she decided to head over to the boys' gym to find her sister Kiyoko and Yachi. Since they started training together, Hitoka had become much more outgoing with her, seeking her out even during breaks. It was truly impossible for Kahori not to befriend her. Initially, they hadn’t had much to say to each other—Kahori often sank into one of her unsettling silences, and Yachi was too flustered and nervous to keep up a conversation longer than a few sentences. But eventually, Yachi became much more open with her, perhaps encouraged by Kiyoko, and she and Kahori began chatting much more frequently. Tanoka had managed to adapt perfectly to both Kiyoko's and Kahori's temperament. Two sisters who, although similar in some ways, were actually very different.

When Kahori entered, she saw the Karasuno boys' team were training intensively. Kiyoko and Yachi were seated on the sidelines, watching every move attentively. Kahori greeted them with a nod, then sat down beside them, enjoying the view of the team in action.

After a while, as practice was ending and most of the boys were starting to leave the gym, Kahori approached Kageyama. The young setter was gathering some balls, with the focused expression of someone

who never stops thinking about the game

.

“Kageyama,” Kahori began as she approached him, “could you stay here for a moment? I’d like to talk to you.”

Kageyama looked at her, slightly surprised by the request. “Uhm ok,” he replied, putting down the balls and moving toward the center of the gym. Kahori helped him clean up the gymnasium, waiting for everyone else to leave, including her sister and Yachi, who gave her a curious glance before exiting.

When they were alone, Kahori settled on a bench and gestured for Kageyama to sit next to her. “I’ve noticed there’s a certain tension between you and Oikawa,” she began, carefully choosing her words. “I know maybe I don’t have the right to ask, but I felt like I had to.”

Kageyama looked at her, intrigued. “What did you talk about with Oikawa?” he asked, with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

Kahori half-smiled. Kageyama really was a smart boy; obviously when he was interested in something. “It's not so much what he told me, but what I perceived,” Kahori explained, trying to get straight to the point. “I've seen the way he looks at you, the way he pokes you. I just want to understand what happened... and why there is so much animosity.”

Kageyama frowned, evidently surprised by the direct question. “It is no secret that there is tension between us,” he replied, the tone of his voice showing a mixture of frustration and resignation.

Kahori stared at him with a raised eyebrow. Maybe she was the only one who didn't know about that story?

“Of course,” she whispered, “but if I'm asking it's because I don't know,” she concluded a little testily. Could she have asked Oikawa? Probably yes. But she wanted to attempt a dialogue with him. Kiyoko had told her to stay calm, but feeding certain disagreements made her uncomfortable.

“Uhm, I see.”

Kageyama remained silent for a moment, as if trying to decide how much to say. Then, with a sigh, he began to speak. “He was my senpai in middle school. At the time, I was only in my first year, but I was already considered an innate talent as a setter. This created a tension between us. Oikawa felt the pressure of being the best setter in the school, but at the same time he was dealing with me, who was seen as his natural successor.”

“Innate talent,”

she thought. Kahori listened carefully, trying to imagine the situation Kageyama was describing. She noticed with a hint of astonishment that Kageyama had let himself go chatting more than usual.

“So that's why there is tension between you two,” Kahori said, beginning to understand the dynamic better. Pride, the same role, a future that seemed to be already written.

“For him, beating me has become a way to prove that he is still the best. But for me, it is a way to prove that I can stay at his level, if not surpass him. I have to continue training. I can't afford to lose to him again.”

Kahori reflected on what she had just heard. “Well, I think it's stimulating for you to have this kind of confrontation every time. I've seen how he plays, he's really good. Apart from the way he teases you, I can see that he's a bit childish at times. Don't get too involved in his provocations.”

“I do not,” he said abruptly, stung in his pride.

“Suuuurre and I am the fairy queen,” she replied.

“They call you queen? Why?” he asked, confused.

Kahori rolled her eyes. Evidently he didn't know sarcasm. “No, Kageyama...

forget it

”. Then she added: “I suppose if he is your target...well yes, you must improve and beat him.”

“Yes, I will.”

As absurd as the situation seemed to her, the more she thought about it, the more she came to the conclusion that Kageyama and Oikawa were two sides of the same coin.
Charisma and charm vs bluntness and social cluelessness, talent vs hardwork, control vs cooperation. By this she didn't mean that Kageyama didn't train as much as Oikawa, but perhaps Oikawa needed to train and hone his techniques more to keep up with someone who was considered a genius? It was hard to say.

As Kahori and Kageyama headed for the gymnasium exit, a sound of rapid footsteps made them turn around. Hinata, with his usual energetic smile, caught up with them, waving a hand in greeting.

“Hey, you two! What were you talking about?” asked Hinata, curious as ever.

Kahori smiled slightly, noticing Hinata's enthusiasm. “We were just chatting a bit.... About volleyball-related things,” she replied, keeping her tone light.

“Ehh without me?” Then, with a sparkle in his eyes, he added: “Since we're here, why don't we do some training together? Come on, it will be fun!”

Kageyama looked at him with his usual expression mixed between exasperation and competition. Kahori sighed, then smiled: “Hinata, you never lack energy, do you?”

“Exactly!” replied Hinata, with an even bigger smile. “Besides, training with Kahori-san would be great too! We have to prepare well for the upcoming matches, right?”

“Alright,” Kageyama agreed.

Kageyama and Hinata turned to stare at Kahori. It was rather late, but the training they had gone through a few days earlier with the male team had been really interesting. She looked at Hinata, his eyes were shining with excitement and he was so full of energy that he seemed almost on the verge of bursting. Then she turned to stare at Kagewaya, his gaze serious but his mouth curved upwards in a grin.

“Alright, let's train a little,” she agreed.
  
[...]
  
The day after, in the Aoba Jōsai gymnasium, the sound of bouncing balls and sneakers sliding across the floor filled the air. Oikawa Tooru and Iwaizumi Hajime were training intensely, as always. The team captain, with his usual determination and precision, kept serving precise balls while Iwaizumi received them with ease and then spiked them over the net.

After another perfectly executed exchange, Oikawa took a moment to take a breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. His gaze was lost for a moment, as if he were reflecting on something other than training.

Iwaizumi, who knew him well, immediately noticed the change in Oikawa's expression. “What is it?” he asked in a slightly mocking tone, throwing the ball towards his captain. “You seem oddly thoughtful today.”

Oikawa took the ball in one hand, giving a half-smile. “It's no big deal,” he replied, trying to play it down. But seeing Iwaizumi's sceptical look, he realized he couldn't evade the subject. “I was just thinking about that girl from Karasuno, Hori-chan. And Tobio-chan's face when she saw us together.”

Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow, amused. “Shimizu, huh? Don't tell me that a girl finally caught you off guard.”

Oikawa chuckled, throwing the ball on the ground to bounce it a couple of times before catching it again. “It's not that she caught me off guard,” he explained, though wounded pride was evident in his tone. “It's just... she's different. She's not interested in dealing with me at all. Not like the others.”

Iwaizumi snorted, amused. “Well, I guess a girl not falling at your feet at the first smile might be news to you. It must be quite a blow to your ego,” he sneered at him, already quite annoyed that his friend had so much popularity among the girls, unlike him.

Oikawa gave him a scolding look, but couldn't hide a smile. “It's not just that, she's not easily intimidated. But at the same time, talking to her is…interesting.There's something different, something I'm curious about.”

Iwaizumi looked at him with a mixture of surprise and disbelief. “Wait, so you're saying you like her precisely because she wants nothing to do with you? You really are a lost cause, Oikawa.”

Iwaizumi looked at him with a piercing gaze, bending his head slightly to the side. “I wonder how long this game will last. It's not like you to be so involved, Trashikawa.”

Oikawa maintained his smile, but there was a more serious tinge in his gaze. “It's not a game, Iwa-chan.

Not entirely

, at least.”

Iwaizumi crossed his arms, staring at him intensely. “What if you eventually find out that it's not just another challenge, but something more? What will you do?”

Oikawa kept his smile, but his eyes betrayed a flash of reflection. He ran a hand through his hair, a gesture he made when he was more nervous than he wanted to admit. “Ah, Iwa-chan, always so direct,” he replied with a lightness that couldn't quite hide his uncertainty.

Iwaizumi looked at him with a raised eyebrow, until his companion smiled mischievously at him and tried to divert his speech nonchalantly: “What do you bet she'll come back here?”

Iwaizumi stared at him, trying to understand how serious he was. He couldn't understand the reason for that bet. “What if she doesn't come back?”

Oikawa shrugged, a cocky smile returning to his face. “You will have won the bet, Iwa-chan. But I don't think that will happen. She will return,

I'm sure

of it.”

Iwaizumi huffed, returning to his exercise. “If you say so, Oikawa. But remember, not everyone plays by your rules. I just hope you're not getting in trouble because of one of your usual

shitty things

.”

Oikawa chuckled, resuming his training with renewed energy. “We shall see, Iwa-chan. We shall see.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

One week after meeting Oikawa, Kahori found herself in front of the Aoba Jōsai gym. Oikawa's glasses, which he had "accidentally" dropped, were in her bag, and the decision to return it after a week of waiting had been made with a certain satisfaction. She knew very well that he had done it on purpose, but she wouldn't allow Oikawa to make a fool of her without getting something in return. This time, she would be the one to turn the tables.

Their game seemed to have rules that only Oikawa knew, and she was a

somewhat overly

involved spectator.

Kahori entered the gym with the energy of a storm, her quick and determined steps echoing as she crossed the wooden floor, immediately drawing the attention of the entire Aoba Jōsai team. Oikawa, who was practicing in the center of the court, noticed her presence and, with a smug smile, nudged Iwaizumi. "

I told you

so," Oikawa whispered, his tone brimming with confidence.

Iwaizumi gave him a scowl. "Don't get too cocky, idiot. I have a bad feeling about this."

But Oikawa was too focused on Kahori, who was advancing toward him with a determined look. Before he could say anything, Kahori pulled the glasses out of her bag and, with a dramatic gesture, threw it at him with surprising precision.

"Pff, stupid Trashikawa, is this why you’ve been without your glasses? Have you not lost it?" Iwaizumi blurted out.

Maybe the Great King was expecting a less theatrical and abrupt entrance? Did he hope Kahori would wait patiently among

his fans

in the stands while he comfortably finished his practice?

Oikawa understood nothing at all.

"Did you forget something,

Trashikawa

?" Kahori said sarcastically, staring at him with a sharp glare. She had heard that nickname from his best friend Iwaizumi and had decided to adopt it just as he had done with her nickname, which only her sister used.

The entire Aoba Jōsai team burst into laughter, amused by the scene. Some of the players doubled over with laughter, while others tried to hold back their laughter, but it was clear they were all enjoying the situation.

Oikawa caught the glasses mid-air, trying to maintain his composure despite the general hilarity. "

Hori-chan

, how thoughtful of you to bring my glasses back to me."

Kahori stared at him defiantly. "Oh, really? You lose your glasses and you don't even bother to come look for it? What a coincidence that you lost it right in front of where you left me."

Iwaizumi, immediately, turned to Oikawa with a sarcastic smile. "You cheated, Oikawa. That doesn’t count. The bet is off."

Kahori, with a swift motion, grabbed a volleyball and hurled it forcefully at Oikawa, who narrowly dodged it. "Bet? What kind of bet did you make, huh?"

Now cornered, Oikawa raised his hands in surrender, laughing nervously. "Wait, wait, Hori-chan! It’s not what you are thinking!"

"It’s not what I'm thinking? Then explain it to me," Kahori retorted, advancing toward him with another ball in hand.

In a last-ditch effort to save himself, Oikawa looked over at Iwaizumi. "Iwa-chan, help me! You can’t just leave me here!"

But Iwaizumi crossed his arms, shaking his head with an amused smile. "It was all you, Oikawa. You deserve it."

Kahori stared at him for a moment, then lowered the ball, shrugging her shoulders. "If you want to keep playing, Oikawa, just know that this time I’m the one setting the rules," she said with a mischievous smile.

Iwaizumi watched Oikawa with a satisfied smile as he approached, relishing the sight of his friend finally in a situation where finally a girl didn't fall at his feet. The Aoba Jōsai team had recovered from their laughter, but the atmosphere remained charged with curiosity. Oikawa, who had always prided himself on being in control of every situation, was finally in a tough spot. Perhaps Oikawa really thought he could play by his own rules? Yet Kahori had shown him that she could burst like a firecracker if she was provoked.

"So, Oikawa," Iwaizumi said, his tone both stern and amused, "you remember our bet, right? You said she would come here of her own free will, not under any pressure." He paused to emphasize the situation. "Now, since you lost, you have to pay the penalty."

Oikawa raised an eyebrow, trying to mask his concern with a smug smile. "Oh? And what exactly would this penalty be, Iwa-chan? You wouldn’t make me do something too embarrassing, would you?"

Iwaizumi shook his head, but his grin widened as he turned toward Kahori, who was watching the scene with her arms crossed and a curious expression on her face. "Since things have gotten really interesting, I’d say you should be the one to choose the penalty, Shimizu-chan."

Iwaizumi cared for Oikawa, yet he had warned him. He had told him not to be an idiot. And now there he was, crying like a baby because he had provoked a slightly too unpredictable kohai.

The entire team fell silent for a moment, waiting for Kahori’s reaction. She raised an eyebrow, surprised by the offer, but her gaze quickly turned more playful.

"Ehhhh? But that’s not fair," Oikawa whined, "this was between me and you, what does she have to do with it?"

"Oh, really?" Kahori replied, walking slowly toward Oikawa, her expression promising nothing good. "I can choose anything, right?"

"Anything," Iwaizumi responded promptly.

Realizing he couldn’t escape the situation, Oikawa tried to keep his cool. "Be gentle, Hori-chan," he said, with a smile desperately trying to be charming.

Kahori sighed. What kind of situation had she gotten herself into? Yet, despite Oikawa’s stupid bet, the irritation and disapproval she initially felt were beginning to fade. She cracked a lighthearted smile. Oikawa was an idiot, but he didn’t seem all that bad… Maybe she was starting to feel a little sympathy for that bear of a captain.

She wanted to be angry. She had gone out of her way to return his glasses. It had been a week since they last saw each other. How long would Oikawa have made her wait before coming to get it? But the truth was, all the anger she had felt had simply faded away.

And that was really absurd. Because although she was angry, part of her was somehow... enjoying the moment. And she still didn't understand what Oikawa wanted. In short, he was so popular, he was approaching her in

such a fucking weird

way.

However, that strangeness was starting to intrigue Kahori.

So, instead of spiking the ball at Oikawa like she had intended, she placed it down, opened her backpack, and decisively tore a blank sheet of paper from her notebook. She grabbed a marker and wrote some kanji across the entire page, then tore a piece of masking tape and attached it halfway to the sheet.

Kahori stared at Oikawa with a mischievous smile, while the Aoba Jōsai volleyball team watched with growing curiosity and amusement. "Here you go, Oikawa-senpai," she said triumphantly, "your penalty is simple, but it will definitely make you feel

the sting of your bet

."

Oikawa, still wearing his charming smile, turned to Kahori, but his expression quickly morphed into one of surprise and embarrassment when he heard a chorus of laughter erupt from the team. He reached for his back and found the paper stuck to his t-shirt. Written in large, clear characters was the phrase "
The Great Bakawa
," the ironic nickname Kahori had coined for him.

"What the hell..." Oikawa muttered, trying clumsily to peel off the paper. "You can't be serious!"

"Don’t even think about taking it off," she scolded.

The Aoba Jōsai team burst into laughter. Iwaizumi, meanwhile, leaned against the wall with a look of contained amusement as he watched the scene that was happening.

"Well, what do you think, Oikawa?" Iwaizumi asked, attempting to keep a serious tone but failing to hide his grin. "It looks like Kahori came up with a pretty creative penalty."

"It’s not over yet, actually," she continued.

"What?? How many penalties do I have to serve? This isn’t fair, Iwa-chan, say something to her," Oikawa pleaded, looking to his friend for help.

"You can continue," Iwaizumi stated, blatantly ignoring his captain.

Kahori pulled out her phone, handed it to Iwaizumi, and then positioned herself next to Oikawa. "Turn around, please," she asked in a falsely sweet tone. "Can you take a picture of us?"

Iwaizumi frowned slightly but, without hesitation, snapped the photo. Oikawa was turned away, his torso slightly twisted to show a somewhat scowling face—partly due to his friend's compliance and partly resigned—while Kahori stood to the side, raising her hand and made the ‘v’ sign, meaning victory, with her fingers.

"

You're so mean

, Hori-chan," Oikawa whined.

Kahori burst out laughing, surprised by the spontaneity of her action. "That’ll teach you,

Bakawa

," she said, playfully sticking her tongue out at him.

Iwaizumi handed her the phone. "Why don’t you pass it to me, Shimizu-chan? It will be fun to throw it in Oikawa's face one day," he suggested.

Kahori thought about it for a moment, then tore off a piece of paper and wrote her phone number on it. "But don’t give it to Oikawa-senpai," she whispered, turning to stick her tongue out theatrically at her unsuspecting victim.

"What are you two plotting behind my back? Iwa-chan, are you siding with the

Little crow

?" Oikawa grumbled.

"Little crow?" Kahori whispered, bent her head to the side in confusion.

Iwaizumi tucked the slip of paper with Kahori’s phone number into his pocket, while Oikawa’s suspicious gaze darted from his hand to his pocket. "I told you I wouldn’t help you," Iwaizumi said, glaring at him before turning to look at Kahori with intensity.

She hesitated, staring back at him until she realized what he was subtly hinting at. Kahori stood on her tiptoes and gestured to Iwaizumi to come closer. "Don’t worry, I’ll keep the photo to myself. I just wanted to stir things up a bit with your team, but let me tease Oikawa a little—after all, he started this…

game

," she whispered, before turning toward Oikawa and shouting with mock malice, "I wonder what

TOBIO-CHAN

will say when he sees this photo."

Oikawa froze for a moment, the indignation on his face clear as the team erupted into another round of raucous laughter. "No… WAIT!" he shouted, stepping forward, but he was too late. She had already disappeared from the gym, leaving behind only her mischievous smile and a volleyball team thoroughly entertained.
  
[...]
  
The day following, after an intense training session, Yui Michimiya, the captain of the Karasuno women's team, suggested going for a meal together with Kahori, Chizuru Sasaki, and Mao Aihara.  They were all tired but satisfied with the training session, and the idea of eating with a warm and tasty snack was too tempting to pass up.

Soon after, the four girls found themselves at a local food stall, sitting on a bench and sharing some freshly bought nikuman. The atmosphere was light and friendly, and the enticing aroma of the steamed buns filled the air as they chatted about various things, enjoying their well-deserved break.

Chizuru, with a mischievous grin, was the first to break the ice. "Yui, I have to ask... Is it true that you have a crush on the captain of the boys' team, Daichi?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she looked at her friend.

Yui froze mid-bite, her eyes wide as she struggled to swallow. "W-what? I... no... It’s not... I mean, it’s not like you think..." she stammered, feeling her cheeks start to warm up.

Mao chuckled softly, watching the scene with amusement. "Oh, come on, Yui. Every time you talk to Daichi, you always seem so... clumsy and flustered."

She blushed even more, then sighed and lowered her gaze. "Okay, yes... maybe I like him a little," she finally admitted, her voice dropping to an embarrassed whisper. "But I don’t have the courage to tell him. He’s so... responsible and strong... and I just feel... insecure."

Kahori, trying to lift her spirits, ventured an idea. "Well, maybe we could practice more often with the boys' team," she suggested, raising an eyebrow. "That way, you'd have more chances to see him and talk to him. It might help you feel more confident."

Chizuru and Mao burst out laughing, finding the idea both brilliant and amusing. Yui, however, looked like she wanted to sink into the ground from embarrassment, her face now bright red. "K-Kahori! I don’t think I can handle all that extra time with him… not without making more of a fool of myself!"

Kahori chuckled and shrugged, amused by her friend’s reaction. "It’s just an idea… But I’m sure that, with a little time, you’d feel more comfortable."

As the girls continued enjoying their nikuman, Yui finally seemed more relaxed. After the conversation about Daichi, she decided to bring up something more concrete, hoping to keep the team’s spirits high.

"Oh, I almost forgot!" Yui exclaimed as she finished her nikuman. "Our coach mentioned that we’ll soon have a friendly match with Oomisaki High School from Miyagi Prefecture."

Chizuru and Mao exchanged excited looks, the news clearly sparking a thrill of ambition in them. "Really?" Mao asked, her eyes shining with eagerness. "I’ve heard their girls’ team is really strong. It would be a great chance for us to test ourselves!"

Chizuru nodded vigorously. "Yes! And it’s always exciting to play against different teams, see new play styles, and learn from them… It’ll be a fantastic experience!"

But just as the excitement among the girls was growing, Kahori, who had been smiling and engaged in the conversation, suddenly froze. The name "Oomisaki" triggered memories she had tried hard to bury.

"Oomisaki…" she murmured softly, as if tasting the weight of the word. Her face stiffened, and her gaze drifted to a distant point, as though she was trying to focus on something only she could see. The memory of Suzume, her former friend who had hurt her deeply, resurfaced painfully. Suzume had enrolled in that very school.

Mao immediately noticed the change in Kahori’s expression. “Kahori, are you okay?” she asked with a worried tone, bent her head.

Kahori shook herself slightly, trying to regain control. She didn’t want to ruin the mood with her worries, but the thought of facing Suzume, or even just seeing her, made her stomach churn. “Yes, yes, I’m fine…” she replied quickly, trying to mask her discomfort with a weak smile.

Chizuru, always the most perceptive of the group, narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “Kahori, it seems like something’s bothering you. Do you know someone at Oomisaki?”

Kahori bit her lower lip, weighing whether to share what she was feeling. Her teammates didn’t know about her past with Suzume, and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to involve them in that old wound. However, the insistence in their eyes convinced her to speak up, at least partially.

“There’s… there’s a girl I knew, who’s now at Oomisaki,” she began slowly, looking down at her now-cold nikuman. “We didn’t part on good terms, quite the opposite. It’s not something I like to talk about, but… let’s just say I don’t have fond memories of her.”

Yui looked at her with concern. “Kahori… if there’s anything we can do for you,” Yui began, finding comfort in Chizuru’s and Mao’s concerned looks, “I understand that if it’s too painful, well, we can talk to the coach.”

“You’re an amazing setter, but…” Chizuru started, “it’s just a friendly match.”

“Where are you going with this?” Kahori asked, giving them a sidelong glance.

“Well, if you don’t want to play—”

Kahori raised an eyebrow. “Do I not want to play? I know better than all of you how they play,” she began, showing the determined side that her sister Kiyoko was always worried about. “You need me for this match.

You need me to kick Suzume Takashi’s ass

.”

“Kahori-chan, we will always need you… regardless of this friendly match,” Yui emphasized, trying to make her kohai understand that she was a crucial part of the team and she always had been.

“Kick ass?” Chizuru asked, a bit shocked by the aggressivity.

“Oh, you can bet on it, Chizuru senpai,” Kahori growled before standing up and leaving, under the astonished gaze of her teammates.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the locker room, the sound of a message on Kahori’s phone caught her attention. She was putting away her uniform when she noticed Iwaizumi's name on the screen.  “Sorry, Shimizu-chan.”  Kahori read the message several times, puzzled. She didn’t understand what Iwaizumi was apologizing for. But, before she could respond, another message arrived, this time from an unknown number. “I didn’t think it was fair that only Iwaizumi had your number. ;) - Oikawa.” Kahori rolled her eyes, somewhat exasperated. Should she have expected this? Had Iwaizumi been so easily tricked by Oikawa? Or had Oikawa just gotten the number from him without any qualms? Kahori promised Iwaizumi that she would keep the photo to herself, asking him to keep the number confidential.But the more she thought about it, the less she saw malice from Iwaizumi. In fact, considering what she knew about him, it was more likely that Oikawa had just pulled one of his antics to get what he wanted. Iwaizumi had simply done the only thing he could do—apologize to her... “You stole my number? Are you serious?!” she typed quickly.The reply came almost immediately. “Not exactly stolen... let’s just say I borrowed it. It’s not fair that only Iwa-chan has it. ;)” Kahori gritted her teeth, trying to stay calm. “I don’t have time for these games, Oikawa. I have an important match coming up against a team that knows my game very well. I need to focus and train, I don’t have time for anyone.” “An old acquaintance, huh?” he replied. It was obviously impossible to gauge the tone of the message, but Kahori sensed a hint of curiosity. “Well, if you need to train, maybe I could lend a hand. After all, I’m Kageyama’s senpai. I could teach you a few things… unless you’re content with mediocrity.” Kahori paused to consider. She knew well how skilled Oikawa was as a setter, and despite his attitude, she recognized that she could learn a lot from him. He had the experience, he had communicative abilities with others out of the ordinary. “If you are referring to someone, know that he is not mediocre,” she replied firmly. Kahori knew well, behind that swaggering, denigrating attitude, Oikawa really knew how good Kageyama was. But he was talking to Oikawa. What could she expect?
“I didn’t get your number to talk about Tobio-chan. So, what do you say?”
Kahori stared at her phone. Accepting Oikawa’s offer would mean submitting to his rules again. But was it really so wrong to want to grow and become stronger? After all, wouldn’t it be more foolish to refuse? Putting aside Oikawa’s attitude, Kahori could learn a lot from him. And her goal was Suzume, not Oikawa . She had never had trouble admitting that she needed to learn. In fact, it had always been her drive towards the ultimate goal. And if that meant giving Oikawa a little satisfaction, well, she would do it. “Alright,” she finally typed.On the other side of the screen, Oikawa smiled with satisfaction. “Perfect. Let’s meet tomorrow after practice. And bring all your competitive spirit, Hori-chan. You’ll need it.” Kahori sighed as she put away her phone. Oikawa’s presence in her life was proving to be more intrusive than she had anticipated, but she couldn’t deny that the idea of training with him intrigued her.Kahori looked at her phone screen. For a brief moment, she felt a pang of guilt. How would Kageyama take this? Had she really been so bad that she accepted his offer despite having a great setter at hand? Yet, a part of her still wanted to play with him. But this time seriously. Even though there was a rivalry between Oikawa and Kageyama, it would be really foolish of Kahori to let such an opportunity slip by.

[...]

Kahori and Oikawa met in the late afternoon at their usual volleyball court, as the sun began to set, painting the sky in shades of pink and gold. A gentle breeze tousled Kahori's hair as she approached the court with a sports bag slung over her shoulder. Seeing Oikawa already there, waiting with his usual confident smile, a hint of irritation bubbled up inside her.“So, Hori-chan, who is this ‘old acquaintance’ of Oomisaki's that makes you tremble so much? ’ ” Oikawa asked with a mischievous tone as he started stretching.Kahori stopped abruptly, gripping her bag tightly. “I’m not trembling,” she replied tersely, crossing her arms. “And anyway, it’s not something I’m going to tell you about.”Oikawa raised an eyebrow, seemingly entertained by her response. “Oh, is that so? You’re not going to tell me?” He paused, studying Kahori’s determined face before proposing a wager. “How about this: if you win the match against Oomisaki, you’ll date me for an entire day.”Kahori stared at him in disbelief, blinking rapidly. “Wait, what? And if I lose?” Kahori instinctively bit her lip. Just mentioning the topic of Oomisaki had started to make her resolve waver again.Damn it. She had promised herself she wouldn’t let her past affect her.Oikawa smiled, bent his head slightly. “You shouldn’t be worried about that, Hori-chan. If you accepted my offer, it’s because you don’t think losing is an option.”Kahori wrinkled her nose in annoyance. That damn Oikawa was right. Unfortunately. Winning was her prerogative. And Oikawa knew it well. Yet volleyball was a team sport, it wasn't just up to her to win. Everything was uncertain. She felt a bit stupid. She wanted to win at all costs, purely for the sake of pride. Yet, trying so hard and struggling so much, made that victory seem like she was looking forward to winning to date him?It was probably just a stupid thought. Maybe a part of Oikawa really thought so. But he didn't know anything about her. He didn't know anything about Suzume.She sighed, then said, “Alright, bet accepted.”

Oikawa began by observing Kahori as she set the ball, noting how she moved, how she positioned her hands and the speed with which she touched the ball with her fingers before tossing it. He let her continue for a while, taking the time to study her natural style. Despite their squabbles, Oikawa knew well how to put people at ease and Kahori had immediately started practising calmly, her movements were fluid and relaxed. Everything was very different from their first meeting on a volleyball court.“Alright, Hori-chan,” Oikawa said, finally breaking the silence. “I see you’ve got quick hands, but your posture needs some work. Try bending your knees a bit more and leaning your torso slightly forward. This will give you better balance and allow you to react faster to unexpected balls.”Kahori nodded and adjusted her stance according to his instructions. She immediately felt the difference: her body felt more stable, and she could reach the ball more easily.“Perfect,” Oikawa continued. “Now, I want you to focus on the precision of your sets. When you lift the ball, always visualize where you want it to go, pinpoint the exact spot. A good setter leaves nothing to chance.”“I don't randomly set balls,” she blew.“I know, I know Hori-chan, I just wanted to clarify that,” he hastened to say, giving her an amused look.Kahori absorbed his advice, her mind focused as she practiced her sets with the adjustments he suggested. She could tell that this was a new level of training, one that demanded more precision and control than she had ever been pushed to achieve before. Oikawa’s attention to detail was relentless, but she could feel herself improving with each pass, each set, and with every adjustment he offered. Obviously those movements would be more natural once they were fixed in her head and body.For an entire hour, Oikawa worked with Kahori on her sets, correcting every small mistake and refining her technique. Every time she made an error, he was there to point it out—not in a critical way, but with a meticulous and constructive approach. His attention to detail was impeccable, yet Kahori appreciated the dedication he showed in helping her improve.Then, they moved on to serving, one of Oikawa's specialties. "Now, let's see how you handle serves, Hori-chan," he said, grabbing a ball. "Serving is one of the most crucial parts of the game. If you're good at serving, you can immediately put pressure on your opponent."Oikawa demonstrated how to hold the ball, how to strike it with an open hand to achieve both control and power. Then, he executed a perfect serve—the ball soared over the net with impressive speed and accuracy, landing precisely in the opposite corner of the court."Try to replicate that," he said, tossing a ball to her.The jump service was a very complex technique. She had recently tried to train to perform it. She tried to memorize all the movements she had seen Oikawa do: the run-up, one, two, three steps, the momentum to get up high, the arms being lifted, the backs being arched and finally the hand striking the ball violently. The power of a body bending and propagating its strength to the ball. Kahori shivered on her back, that jump service was beautiful. His jump service was beautiful.Kahori took a deep breath and tried to follow Oikawa's instructions. On her first attempt, the serve went straight into the net. She bit her lip, feeling a wave of disappointment."Don't worry," Oikawa encouraged, his tone reassuring. "It's all about practice. Try again."On her second attempt, Kahori managed to get the ball over the net, though it lacked the precision Oikawa had shown. Oikawa stood beside Kahori, watching her as she prepared the next service. “Wait a minute, Hori-chan,” he said, raising a hand to stop her. “There is one important thing you must correct before continuing.” He approached, positioning himself in front of her, ready to demonstrate.“The jump serve is about balance and accuracy, not just power,” he began, taking a ball in his hands. “The problem is not strength, that will come with time and practice. For now, you have to focus on three basic things: your jump, your back tilt and the way you hit the ball.”Oikawa stepped back, letting Kahori watch his every move carefully. ‘’Look how I position my body.‘’ He put one foot in front of the other, his shoulders relaxed but ready. “When you run towards the ball, be careful to keep your body as fluid as possible. Your steps should be quick but controlled.”Kahori stared at him with precision, every muscle in his body moving, the position of his body. It was pure harmony.Then, he lifted the ball with his right hand and started the jumping motion. “When you jump, try to push as high as possible, but without losing your balance. If you want a powerful serve, you have to master the jump first. The legs do the heavy work here, not the arms.”At that point, Oikawa tilted his back slightly. “And now the most important part: the tilt. When you are in the air, you have to lean your spine backwards, as if you were forming an arc. This movement allows you to wind energy, which you will then transmit to the ball.” He showed how his body bent in an elegant arc, with his chest slightly thrust forward and his back curving, ready to release all the accumulated power.Then, he focused on the hand. “Finally, the hand. It's not so much the force with which you hit the ball, but the precision. You have to use the whole surface of your hand, not just your fingers or palm. Hit the ball hard, but maintain control.” He showed how his hand opened fully at the moment of impact.He remained silent for a moment, letting Kahori assimilate all the information. Then, he passed the ball to her. “Try it now. Don't think about power. Your only goal is to send the ball to the other side of the net. Once you can do that consistently, then we'll think about how to increase your speed and strength.”Kahori nodded, visibly concentrated. She took a deep breath, “Alright.”With each serve, she could feel her technique improving, her body adjusting to the rhythm Oikawa was teaching her. By the end of the session, Kahori was hitting serves that, while not perfect, were consistent and increasingly accurate. The practice had been intense, but the progress she made was undeniable.As the sun continued to set, bringing with it the darkness of evening, the two kept working together. Despite the teasing and banter, Oikawa proved to be a patient and attentive coach. Kahori, despite her initial resistance, found herself genuinely appreciating his advice."Remember, Hori-chan," Oikawa said as they wrapped up the training, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "volleyball isn't just about physical strength. It's also mental. You always have to be one step ahead of your opponent, and you must always believe you can win, even when things get tough."Kahori nodded, feeling the weight of his words. "Thanks, Oikawa senpai," she finally said, looking him in the eye. "My team and I will win."Oikawa chuckled softly, shaking his head. "We'll see, Hori-chan, we'll see. But just know, I'm already prepared for our date."Kahori blushed slightly but smiled, feeling that no matter what happened against Oomisaki, she would be ready to face it.After the training session, as they both sat on the edge of the court, Oikawa stretched lazily, gazing up at the sky. Then, he turned to Kahori with his usual mischievous grin and said,"You know, Hori-chan, I was an excellent coach today, don't you think? I believe I deserve a little reward..."Kahori rolled her eyes, then let out a smile. "A reward, huh? And what exactly do you have in mind, Oikawa-san?"He chuckled softly, then leaned in and offered her his cheek. "A simple kiss on the cheek is fine," he said in a light tone, though his eyes held a hint of challenge.Kahori looked at him in disbelief, then sighed. "A simple kiss? You never change. Do you, Oikawa-san?"Taking the ball that was still in her hand, she turned it over a couple of times, thinking about how absurd the situation was. Then, with a sly smile, she brought the ball to her lips and gave it a quick kiss.With a smooth motion, she tossed the ball to Oikawa, who caught it mid-air, a look of surprise on his face."That’s all you’re getting," Kahori said, looking at him with a glint of amusement in her eyes. "After all, did you do that to help me or to get something in return?"Oikawa was speechless for a moment, then burst into laughter, shaking his head. "Touché, Hori-chan, touché. But don’t forget our bet. You’ll still have a chance to reconsider, maybe after you’ve won that match."Kahori shook her head, a confident smile appearing on her lips. "Don't count on it, Oikawa-san."As they prepared to leave the court, Oikawa kept laughing to himself, admiring Kahori’s determination and wit. Even though he hadn’t gotten the kiss he hoped for, he knew their dynamic was becoming more and more interesting. And as they walked away, one thought crossed his mind: that girl was truly one of a kind.  [...]  After saying goodbye to Oikawa, Kahori began heading home. Her mind was still on the just-concluded training session, and Oikawa's words kept echoing in her head. However, she had barely taken a few steps away from the court when she heard some noises coming from a nearby bush.Before she could react, Hinata and Kageyama clumsily emerged from the vegetation, wearing embarrassed and guilty expressions. Hinata, always energetic, raised a hand to greet her, while Kageyama seemed less inclined to explain their presence.Kahori stared at them for a moment, incredulous. "Hinata! Kageyama! What the heck were you two hiding in there? If you had questions, you could have just asked me... it’s creepy to catch you two spying on me."Hinata scratched his head, trying to come up with a plausible excuse. "Uhm... we were just passing by chance....really! Then we saw you with Oikawa and... well, we stopped to watch..."Kahori crossed her arms, sighing loudly.Kageyama, who had remained silent until then, finally looked up at Kahori. There was a strange curiosity in his eyes, a mix of interest and perhaps even concern. But before he could say anything, Kahori, realizing the possible misunderstanding, lowered her head and bowed in front of him."I'm sorry, Kageyama," she said sincerely. "I didn’t want to upset you or make you feel inferior in any way... Oikawa offered to help me, but that doesn’t change the respect I have for you as a setter."Kageyama stared at her for a moment, caught off guard by her reaction. Then, in his usual gruff but honest tone, he said, "You don’t have to apologize, Shimizu. If you want to train with someone, that’s not my problem." He dismissed the matter with a seriousness and bluntness that left Kahori unsure if it was just his usual manner or... if there was something more."But... if you want to get stronger, don’t forget that I can help you too," he added finally, a spark of competition flashing in his eyes.Kahori blinked, taken aback by Kageyama’s words. She hadn’t expected him to say something like that, especially with such blunt sincerity. For a moment, there was an awkward silence, broken only by Hinata's nervous shuffling as he awkwardly kicked at the dirt. Kahori glanced at him and couldn’t help but smile a little—there was always something endearing about his energy, even in uncomfortable situations."I know, Kageyama," she said, offering a small smile. "And I appreciate it. Really."Hinata, who had been awkwardly shifting from one foot to the other, suddenly jumped into the conversation. "Yeah, Kahori-san! We can all practice together next time! I mean, Kageyama and I already know how good you are, but now that you’ve got The Great Oikawa coaching you, we’ll have to step up our game!"Kahori couldn't help but laugh at Hinata’s enthusiasm, though she couldn’t shake the feeling that the situation was still a little tense. She glanced at Kageyama, who was looking off to the side, trying to appear indifferent. But that competitive spark in his eyes still lingered.Kahori smiled. “I only did one training session with Oikawa-san. If only it were that easy to improve with just one lesson.”Hinata, practically bouncing on the spot, threw his arms up. "Great! This is gonna be awesome! When will you train again? We’ll all train together and—""Not all at once," Kahori interrupted, waving a hand to calm him down. "I mean, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I’m pretty sure I’d die if I had to handle all three of you at once—Oikawa, Kageyama, and you, Hinata."Kahori tried to say, she was quite certain that a mess would really happen if she proposed such a thing.Hinata laughed, while Kageyama simply rolled his eyes. “All right! So when are you free from the Great King? Come on, let's decide when to practice.” Kahori turned her head, smiling mischievously. "Tomorrow, bright and early. Don’t be late!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Karasuno gymnasium was alive with an electric energy, a blend of excitement and tension. The soft murmur of voices created an underlying hum, while the sharp squeaks of sneakers on the polished floor added a sense of urgency. The steady rhythm of volleyballs bouncing off the wooden parquet floor seemed to echo the rising heartbeat of the team and the audience alike. The Karasuno girls’ volleyball team was preparing for their match against Oomisaki. Although it was officially a "friendly" match, it carried much greater weight for Kahori. To her, this wasn’t just a practice game—it was a personal battle. Her mind was racing with anticipation, a mixture of excitement, nerves, and a need to prove herself. For Kahori, every match had stakes, and this one felt more significant than usual. It wasn’t just about winning—it was about showing how far she’d come, both as a player and as a person.In the stands, several students from Oomisaki had gathered to support their team, but what really caught the attention were the familiar faces of the Karasuno male’s team, accompanied by two unexpected figures: Oikawa Tooru and his best friend Iwaizumi Hajime. Yachi and her sister Kiyoko were also present, ready to cheer on the girls' team.Kahori still didn't understand why all those people were there, since it was only a friendly match. But something inside her was telling her that her team and Kiyoko had somehow organized everything to support Kahori. It didn't matter that they didn't really know what personal battle Kahori was facing, they had gone there to support her. However, she could well imagine why all those Oomisaki students. Suzume. Her and her damned obsession with making a personal matter blatant.Kageyama, standing next to Hinata, felt a familiar knot form in his stomach the moment he spotted Oikawa. Despite the noisy crowd and the warm-up activities, Kageyama's focus immediately shifted to the tall, proud figure making his way toward the railing. Oikawa’s sharp eyes were scanning the court below, and even with his glasses on, he exuded the same smug confidence that never failed to irritate Kageyama."Oikawa?" Kageyama whispered, his tone betraying his irritation.Oikawa’s lips curled into a smirk as he leaned against the railing, enjoying the effect his presence had on his kohai. "Tobio-chan, what a surprise to see you here!" His voice was teasing, but the undercurrent of arrogance was unmistakable. "You should stop acting like the king of the court, you know? Today, you’re not the star... I'm not here for you."Kageyama’s frown deepened. "What do you mean?"With a casual wave of his hand, Oikawa gestured toward the court, where Kahori was in the final moments of her warm-up, her movements sharp and focused. "I’m here to support Hori-chan," Oikawa continued, his tone softening just a bit. "She’s the protagonist today, and you should know that better than anyone."Kageyama felt an uncomfortable twist of emotions: frustration and confusion all tangled together. Why did Kahori seem to get along so well with someone like Oikawa? The thought gnawed at him, but he knew this wasn’t the time to let it distract him. "I’ll never understand what she sees in you," he muttered, more to himself than to Oikawa.Oikawa, ever the provocateur, chuckled softly. "Maybe you should ask her, Tobio-chan. But for now..." his smile turned sharp again, "focus on the game instead of worrying about me."Before Kageyama could respond, the piercing sound of the referee’s whistle cut through the air, signaling the start of the match. The tension in the gym spiked, and all eyes turned to the court where Kahori and her teammates had taken their positions. The weight of the moment settled on everyone present, but Kahori seemed calm , her eyes locked on the Oomisaki players across from her.In the stands, Kiyoko leaned toward Yachi, whispering something in her ear. Yachi smiled, nodding in agreement, their shared confidence in the girls’ team shining through their quiet support. Meanwhile, Iwaizumi, as always, stood by Oikawa’s side, his arms crossed over his chest, silently observing the unfolding scene with his usual composure.Oikawa, on the other hand, couldn’t quite keep still. He was practically bouncing with excitement, his eyes glued to Kahori’s every move. "This is going to be interesting," he muttered, his voice low but tinged with anticipation.Iwaizumi glanced at him, one eyebrow raised. "You’re more worked up about this than you ever were about your own games."Oikawa shot him a playful grin. "What can I say? I like a good show."As the first serve flew across the net, the match had officially begun, and the gym seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the first clash between Karasuno and Oomisaki.  [...]  The gym was electrified, with sunlight streaming through the windows, reflecting off the focused faces of the players as they prepared to give their all on the volleyball court. On one side was the Karasuno girls' team, led by Yui Michimiya as the outside hitter, with Kahori as the setter, Mao as the ace, and Chizuru as the wing spiker, Nozomi Watanabe as the libero and Rinko Sudo as the middle blocker. On the other side was Oomisaki, a team that had made a name for itself with its ferocity and speed, led by the unstoppable outside hitter Suzume Takashi, a girl who had once been one of Kahori's closest friends.Suzume's presence was impossible to ignore. She radiated confidence, almost arrogance, as she bounced the ball in her hand, preparing to serve. Everyone knew her reputation—the ferocious outside hitter who never missed a chance to tear down her opponents, not just physically but psychologically.The whistle blew, and the match began with an explosion of movement. Oomisaki immediately attacked, fast and aggressive. Suzume’s serve slammed into Karasuno’s defense, leaving Nozomi scrambling to dig it out. Thud! The ball hit the floor before she could get her hands under it. Oomisaki celebrated the point with a triumphant cheer, but Suzume’s gaze was locked on one person: Kahori .The first taunt came quickly, like a dagger slipped between ribs.   “🎵 I’m already six feet low Wasted on you Waiting for a miracle I can’t move on Feels like we’re frozen in time I’m wasted on you Just pass me the bitter truth 🎶"   “You haven't changed at all, Kahori," Suzume said with a venomous smile after a successful attack. "Still the same mediocre player I had to drag along. I tried everything to make you stronger."Kahori glared at her. It had been a long time since she last saw her. She had spent a lot of time wallowing in the loneliness of not being enough because if she had ever had a team and friendships, it was always and only because of Suzume. She ended up thinking that her skills weren't worth. For Kahori, it was impossible to pinpoint when Suzume had really started to hate her. Kahori wasn't the best, but she trained hard and was good at playing. But that was enough to fuel Suzume's envy."You're still the same jerk who needed to put others down to feel important," Kahori shot back, but there was a tremor in her words she wished wasn’t there.Suzume chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "I tried to make you better. You should thank me."Kahori’s hands clenched into fists at her sides. She tried to drown out Suzume’s voice, focusing on the game, on her teammates. Mao sent a hard spike toward Oomisaki, but their libero dived and saved it. Moments later, Suzume hammered another spike over the net, aimed directly at Kahori’s side."Focus, Kahori!" Yui shouted from the back, her voice sharp, but concerned.Kahori barely managed to get her hands under the ball. The set was rough, and when Rinko jumped to block the next spike, it was too late. Oomisaki scored again.Suzume was back at the net, smirking. “You’re still weak. You need me. You've always needed me. ”Suzume had done everything to build her reputation and earn the respect of others, and she couldn't tolerate anyone being on her level. And that was absurd, given that Kahori and Suzume played in different positions. They had been friends since childhood. Why did Suzume's hunger for attention have to be so extreme?But apparently, at the top, there could only be one person.Suzume had been her sun, the girl who had managed to get Kahori over her shyness, who had taken her by the hand and dragged her into her light. Suzume had always been the brilliant, radiant one, the center of attention and admiration. Her presence was a natural force, dominant, capable of nurturing and helping anyone who stood under her light to thrive, but also of burning... anyone who got too close. Suzume was like a summer sun, high and majestic, ready to illuminate those willing to turn towards her like a sunflower.
 
  “🎵 We were the ones nothing could ever change and love It’s easier not to believe we have broken everything but here we are Numb my head till I can’t think anymore But I still feel the pain🎶”
 
 But Kahori had never been a sunflower. She had always been the mysterious, quiet friend who benefited from Suzume's light but was not drawn to it like a sunflower. She had always had her own light, though more delicate and hidden, like the moon: capable of emerging when the sun set, a presence that could illuminate even the darkest night. However, Kahori had only learnt this after seeing the darkness around her. Suzume and Kahori had always been two sides of the same coin, complementary yet opposite. Suzume was explosive energy, charismatic, able to pull everyone along with her. But it was also true that the sun, with all its power, eventually fears the arrival of an eclipse, that rare moment when the moon intervenes and obscures its light. 
 
“🎵 Once this was a garden This was our world All of the nightmares stayed in the dark A little too much time by yourself and you become the enemy Just look at us now Drowning slowly just to stay true 🎶”

"Did you think you could get stronger without me? Huh, Kahori?""It’s not that I thought," she retorted, "I did. And you know what? I did it without you."Suzume frowned, staring at Kahori with her brown eyes from across the net, then clenched her fists to hide her barely concealed irritation. "I could turn your team against you just like I did in middle school. Let’s see if you still feel so strong then."Kahori’s face hardened, and something snapped inside her. The memories she had buried resurfaced in painful flashes—the feeling of isolation, of watching her friends turn their backs on her because of Suzume’s manipulations. The anger that had simmered for years bubbled to the surface."You nasty bitch," Kahori growled.Suzume’s smile faded for a split second, replaced by a flicker of surprise. As the set progressed, the weight of Suzume’s words bore down on her. Every spike, every set seemed heavier. Her hands shook as she tossed the ball for a set, and the timing was off. Mao threw herself towards the ball, but her hit went wide, missing the line court by inches.Suzume grinned across the net, her taunts biting deeper into Kahori’s mind. "You’re slipping, Kahori. Just like always."Nozomi sprinted over during a time-out, placing a firm hand on Kahori’s shoulder. "Don’t listen to her. You can do this, okay? We’re with you."Kahori nodded, but the knot in her stomach tightened. Oomisaki took the first set with ease, the scoreboard flashing a painful reminder of their defeat. The Karasuno girls gathered in a huddle, their breaths heavy, eyes searching for a way to break Oomisaki’s momentum.Yui glanced at Kahori, concern etched in her face. "Shake it off. We’re not out yet."But Kahori’s mind was still trapped in the past, in Suzume’s shadow. How could she fight back when the person across the net knew every weakness she had? From the other side of the court, Suzume stood tall, her gaze fixed on Kahori, already savoring the victory. "You’ll never beat me," her eyes seemed to say, the silent challenge unmistakable. 
 
“🎵 Will I ever be the same Am I strong enough to change is it in my blood Shield my eyes to face the day Come too far to slip away 🎶”
 
 The tension hung heavy in the air. The usually animated Karasuno huddle was quieter than usual, a cloud of uncertainty hovering over them. Yui Michimiya, ever the steady captain, noticed the storm brewing in Kahori’s eyes. Her mind seemed miles away, tangled in the net of Suzume’s words and the shadows of their past.“Kahori,” Yui said, stepping close and lowering her voice so only her setter could hear. There was no accusation, just firm reassurance. “You’re letting her get in your head. She knows exactly how to push your buttons because she’s afraid of you. She is provoking you with words to make you wrong, because she is not able to read your game when you are serious.” Yui’s words were soft but carried the weight of trust. “You have worked too hard to let her drag you back again. Don’t let her noise drown out your voice. We need you focused. I need you focused.”Kahori met Yui’s gaze, her chest tight with conflicting emotions. She wanted to believe in Yui. She wanted to trust herself. Nodding slowly, forcing the doubts aside. She wasn’t the timid girl who used to follow in Suzume’s shadow anymore. She had trained, grown, and earned her place. "I won’t let her beat me," she said quietly, but her voice held a new resolve.Kahori took a deep breath. This wasn’t over .The second set began with a different energy. Kahori, now calmer and more focused, started directing the game with impressive precision and vision. Every set was executed flawlessly, as if she had eyes everywhere. Her hands guided the rhythm of the team, anticipating the opponents’ moves and seizing every opportunity to counterattack. As a setter, it was her duty to direct the offense, setting the ball for her teammates and allowing them to score.Suzume, despite her skill, began to show signs of frustration. Kahori's newfound confidence was evident, and every point Karasuno won seemed like a blow to Suzume's ego. The more Kahori thrived, the more Suzume’s frustration bubbled beneath the surface. She couldn’t let Kahori have the upper hand—especially not in front of everyone.Between points, Suzume stalked closer to the net, her voice low but biting. "You think you’ve gotten stronger? You’re only where you are because of me. I pushed you to this. Without me, you’d still be that scared little girl, hiding behind others.”Kahori, with a fleeting smile, replied, "Maybe you’re right, Suzume. You were a springboard. But now, let me show you the improved version of what you created ."The tension was palpable as the last set moved towards its conclusion. The score was tied, and every point was a battle. But Kahori, determined to prove her growth, orchestrated a final play that would test all her abilities. She circulated the ball among her teammates with surgical precision, creating a fast-paced rhythm that disoriented Oomisaki.The next play came fast and fierce. Oomisaki was throwing everything they had against Karasuno, but Kahori didn’t flinch. With Yui, Mao, and Chizuru’s coordinated attacks, they started to build momentum, rallying point after point. The score evened out, and as the set neared its climax, both teams were neck and neck, fighting for every inch of the court.With the score tied at 24-24, the atmosphere was electric. Every player’s breath felt like it could tip the balance. Karasuno had the ball, and Kahori knew this was the moment. Her mind raced, scanning the court for the next move. Everyone expected her to set the ball for Yui or Mao, the usual finishers for Karasuno. But Kahori had something else in mind.She locked eyes with Yui, who gave the briefest nod of understanding. They had practiced this formation in secret, preparing for moments just like this. No one knew what was coming. Kahori sprinted to the net, preparing her hands for the set. The defenders on Oomisaki’s side readied themselves, watching Mao and Yui for the incoming spike. But instead of passing the ball, Kahori’s hands snapped into action. She jumped.The gym seemed to freeze for a moment as she rose into the air. The ball hung perfectly in the space between her hands and the net. And then, with a powerful strike that caught everyone off guard, Kahori spiked the ball down into Oomisaki’s court. It streaked past Suzume, who barely had time to react before it hit the floor with a deafening thud.The silence that followed was electric, the kind that only happens after something truly unexpected. Then, the gym erupted in applause and cheers, the sound bouncing off the walls as Karasuno celebrated their point. Kahori landed lightly, a look of satisfaction on her face.She turned to Suzume, who stood frozen, staring at the spot where the ball had hit. She raised a finger at her, over the net, then said:  "This is my house, Suzume,"her voice low but carrying the weight of finality. "And you’re not welcome here."Suzume’s eyes, once full of superiority, were now wide with disbelief. For the first time, she didn’t have a response. She had underestimated Kahori, and now she had to face the truth: Kahori wasn’t the girl she could push around anymore. She had become something stronger, something entirely her own.
Because the moon didn’t need the sun to shine.
She had faced her greatest challenge, and she had won—not just against Suzume, but against the lingering doubts that had held her back for so long.

“🎵 I’m wasted on you Just pass me the bitter truth 🎶”
 
 [...] After the match, the Karasuno female team was tired but happy. Sweat was still running down their temples, but their faces were lit up with satisfied smiles. They had just changed in the changing rooms and were preparing to leave. Some members of the male Karasuno were waiting for them outside, together with Kiyoko and Yachi. Their support had served to lift the morale of the female team, but it had also been an excuse for all of them to get together and go out to eat something after the game. Kahori was definitely not used to that much fellowship on their part. Volleyball in her middle school days had been her great passion but also her great delusion. However, she finally felt happy to share such intense emotions with someone again.“Kahori, that final spike gave me the chills!” exclaimed Hinata, leaping forward with her usual energy. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he mimicked the movement with his arms, as if reliving that moment. “I didn't know you could do such a powerful spike too!”A smirk of satisfaction made its way onto her face. “Well, it's not every day,” she replied, shrugging her shoulders with mock nonchalance, but clearly amused by the compliments. “Anyway, thanks for the confidence, Shoyo, it may not be as strong as yours, but even I can spike if I want to,” she then said, crossing her arms in mock disappointment.Hinata shook her head with concern: “I didn't mean that! I never saw you do it when you were training with us.”Kahori chuckled, then stuck her tongue out at him, “I was perfecting it on my own.”Yui approached Hinata and touched his shoulder. “Hinata, don't get too used to Kahori spiking like an ace,” she said, looking at Kahori with a complicit smile. Then, winking at Kahori, she added: “Although I have to admit it was a good spike.”“Kageyama, don't be your usual self,” said Hinata pushing his teammate close to Kahori, “say something to her!”Kageyama, stunned by Hinata's sudden gesture, stammered for a moment as he searched for the right words. His usual intense gaze softened slightly when he met Kahori's eyes, who was watching him with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. “Your passing accuracy was very impressive, and the way you controlled the game was remarkable. You knew exactly where to set the ball to optimize attacking opportunities. If I can give you some advice, maybe work a little more on the speed of your setting in the most critical situations; it might help you surprise your opponents even more.” Kahori smiled, feeling the weight of Kageyama's sincere words, a rare compliment from him. At least he had honestly judged the second half of the match, the one where she started to play seriously with her brain and less with fear. “Thank you, Tobio-kun. I've learned a lot from watching how you prepare your attacks,” then winked at him, ”I will see about speeding up at opportune times, thanks for the advice!”Hinata, interjected again, smiling mischievously. “See, Kageyama? It isn’t so hard to pay a compliment! Although you could be less strict…”Kageyama scratched the back of his head slightly in embarrassment and Kahori could only burst out laughing genuinely. After all, it was true, she had learned so much from watching Kageyama, just as she had learned so much from training with Oikawa. After being benched because of Suzume, she had spent a lot of time observing the play of others. She had managed to find a way to improve herself despite Suzume's nastiness.Yachi, who had been anxiously following the match, approached Kahori with eyes shining with admiration and pride. “You were incredible, Kahori! My heart was in my throat the whole time!”Kahori blushed slightly. “But I still need to improve a lot, some of it was luck,” she began to say.Kiyoko, who rarely expressed her emotions openly, smiled sweetly at her sister, affectionately patting Kahori's head. “I'm proud of you.” The two sisters looked at each other and exchanged a smile of understanding. It was a friendly match for all the other girls on the team, but for Kahori it was much more and Kiyoko knew it well.Kahori felt a familiar warmth in her heart, surrounded by the people she loved and respected. Even Oikawa, who had stood a little aside, watched her with a smirk, as if he was thinking of some joke to make. But for the moment, he remained silent, respecting that moment of celebration.“Thank you all,” Kahori said, trying not to let too much emotion show in her voice. “But this is just the beginning,” she whispered, “we still have a lot of work to do before the national championships.”Hinata laughed, giving Kahori a vigorous pat on the shoulder. “Hey, you sound like Kageyama now!”Kageyama raised an eyebrow but said nothing, while the others burst out laughing.As the female Karasuno team celebrated their victory, Nishinoya approached Kahori with a big smile on his face. Without warning, he began miming the match scene in a theatrical manner, raising his voice and gesticulating exaggeratedly. “You are in my house, Suzume, and you are not welcome!” he said, trying to imitate the intonation and authority with which Kahori had spoken those words on the court.Tanaka, who was standing a few steps away, immediately joined in. “Kahori, you were so badass! That was a exactly moral slap!” he exclaimed enthusiastically, shaking a fist in the air. “I expected nothing less from Kiyoko's sister!” Adding a thunderous laugh, Tanaka patted Kahori's back, a smile going from ear to ear.Kahori, embarrassed but amused, rolled her eyes, trying not to blush too much. “Guys, you make this sound like an epic battle, how dramatic all of you are…” she tried to downplay, but the spark of pride in her eyes was unmistakable. It was damn good what was happening.It was at that moment that Oikawa and Iwaizumi approached, observing the scene with interest. Kahori hadn't yet understood why Iwaizumi was there. Perhaps Oikawa had begged him to come? Or had he come on his own initiative because he was... interested? Kahori didn't know the answer, but she was happy to see him there. Oikawa, with his usual affable smile, nodded approvingly. “I must say, Hori-chan, that my training really put you on the front line today,” Oikawa said, in a tone that exuded pride. Then, without missing a beat, he cast a direct glance at Kageyama.Kageyama, noticing the insinuation, clenched his jaw, clearly irritated, but tried to remain calm. However, before the tension could escalate any further, Iwaizumi, with his usual precision, landed a firm blow on Oikawa's head. “Idiot,” Iwaizumi scolded him, shaking his head. “The merits are all due to Kahori. You didn't work miracles with a few sporadic lessons.”Kahori, taking the opportunity to lighten the mood, burst out laughing. “Really, Oikawa, do you think you can take all the credit?” she said with a mocking smile. “I've been training hard,” she said, sticking her tongue out at him.Oikawa, pretending to be offended, stepped back with one hand on his chest. “Oh, how cruel! And I, who had worked so hard to patiently show you all those serves every time you said ‘please great Tooru, show me your serve, that is my favorite! ’“Iwaizumi and Kahori stared at each other for a brief moment: “How dramatic. I never said those things, anyway,” she pointed out, staring at Oikawa with her arms crossed.“Who knows why, but I believe you more than him,” Iwaizumi retorted, sighing in exasperation.Oikawa continued to show his usual theatrical attitude, with a deliberately exaggerated expression of displeasure. “Really, Hori-chan? Don't you remember all those times you begged me to show you the great Tooru's perfect serve? Oh, what a selective memory!”Kahori shook her head, laughing. “Of course, Oikawa, of course. Perhaps in your imaginary world.” Then, turning to Iwaizumi, she added with a smile, “Iwaizumi-senpai, you have a lot of patience with him, don't you?”Iwaizumi crossed his arms, nodding with a stern but amused expression. “It's hard work, but someone has to do it.”“ Little raven , I came to see you and you team up with Iwaizumi against me?” he asked, sharpening his gaze in a defiant attitude. “I might be offended by this lack of attention, however, I just remembered that someone just lost a bet ,” he concluded.Kahori looked at him with a raised eyebrow, but the smile on her lips was amused. However, Oikawa's words immediately caught the attention of the others.“What bet?” asked Nishinoya, ever curious, approaching with a twinkle in his eye.Tanaka echoed, “Yeah, come on, tell us! What is this bet?”Kahori shook her head, raising her hands in surrender but with an air of complicity. “Nothing you need to worry about,” she said, trying to maintain the mystery.Oikawa merely smiled, satisfied that she had created curiosity without revealing too much. “Or perhaps they should worry?” he added with an enigmatic air, as Iwaizumi sighed beside him, who was used to his little games.        _________________________________________________________________________I leave you the meaning of the names: Kahori: 加 (to give, bestow) 保 (shelter) 莉 (Jasmine)Suzume: 鈴 (bell) 萌 (to sprout)Takashi: 剛 (strong) 志 (aspiration)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The day of the fateful promise arrived, and Kahori found herself staring at Oikawa's message, on her phone, longer than necessary. He had written to her the night before, very scrupulously, as if to make sure she remembered.

“See you tomorrow in the morning in front of Ramen Tatsuya. Don't forget your promise 😉.”

The name of the restaurant, famous for its spicy ramen, was a place halfway between the Karasuno and Aoba Jōsai schools, a popular meeting place for students from both schools.

The next morning, the sky was covered with a blanket of gray clouds, and the air was heavy with the smell of impending rain. Kahori walked along the sidewalk, occasionally glancing at the sky, wondering if it would be one of those days when the sun never made an appearance.

When she finally arrived at Ramen Tatsuya, she found Oikawa waiting for her under the diner sign, his hands stuffed in his jacket pockets and a sly smile on his face. He seemed at ease, as always, but there was a slight glint of amusement in his eyes that alerted her.

“You really don't want to go out with me, huh?” joked Oikawa, hinting at the sky. “You made the weather bad on purpose, admit it.”

Kahori, not missing a beat, playfully punched him on the shoulder, pretending to be angry. "Oh, shut up, Bakawa," she retorted, using the nickname that had become a distinctive sign between them. "If anyone brings bad weather, it's you!"

Oikawa chuckled, theatrically rubbing his shoulder. "So violent! And here I thought I was the knight who would protect you from the rain," he said, mocking his own gallant behavior.

Kahori huffed, crossing her arms. "You're the last person who could protect me from anything. But if you're planning to buy me some good ramen, I might consider you a tolerable lunch companion."

Oikawa smiled with his usual mischievous air. "You know, I've thought long and hard about how we could spend this day. And then I had a brilliant idea: why don't we go to the cinema and watch a horror film?"

Kahori looked at him with a slight grimace, clearly puzzled. "A horror movie?" she repeated, incredulous. "You went through all this trouble to make me keep a promise just to take me to see a horror movie?"

Oikawa nodded with exaggerated enthusiasm, as if the idea was genius. "Exactly! Is there anything better than a movie that will make you jump out of your seat? And who knows, maybe you'll find yourself clinging to your

dear friend Oikawa

," he added with a mischievous grin.

Kahori raised an eyebrow, looking at him skeptically. "Are you trying to scare me, Bakawa? Because I assure you, it won't be easy."

Oikawa raised his hands in a defensive gesture, laughing. "No ulterior motives, I swear! I just wanted us to spend some time together doing something... different."

Kahori stared at him for a moment, considering the proposal. The idea of watching a horror movie didn't particularly excite her, but there was a part of her that was curious to see what Oikawa really had in mind. "Fine," she finally said, sighing. "Let's go see this horror movie. But know that if you're the one who gets scared, I'll never let you forget this day."

Oikawa smiled, satisfied with his victory. "Challenge accepted!" he exclaimed. "I promise you won't be disappointed."
  
[...]

As they walked towards the cinema, Kahori couldn't help but notice how tall Oikawa was compared to her. They walked side by side, with Oikawa towering over her with his height and confident presence. The casual outfit he wore a white t-shirt with

‘SUMESHI’

written on it, and

brown knee-length trousers. For a moment, Kahori found herself thinking that, as peculiar and childish as Oikawa could be, she had to admit he was... charming.

He had a very casual outfit, in fact, it almost looked as if he was dressed just to go and play volleyball. But, hey, he was the one who had said it was a quiet “date”, there was no need to be formal or elegant. And Kahori had followed his advice to the letter, opting for a pair of short denim trousers and a light blue top that left her navel slightly exposed. Yes, in short, nothing serious.

An outfit for a date with a friend in a non-formal place

.

Her long dark hair fell softly down her back, it was so smooth and shiny. He had seen her hair loose a few times, but never before had he wished...to stretch out his hands to see if it was as silky and soft as it looked.

Noticing her sideways glance, Oikawa smiled playfully. It was as if he had sensed exactly what was going through Kahori's mind, and this excited him quite a bit. "Well, you look very pretty

too

," he said, in that cheerful tone of his that always seemed to hide a hint of mischief.

Kahori blushed slightly but didn't want to give him the satisfaction of a visible reaction. Instead, she responded quickly, trying to maintain her usual sarcastic tone. "Pfft, Don't fool yourself. Your fly is open."

Oikawa froze for a second, disoriented, immediately lowering his gaze to his pants with a slight note of panic. Kahori, barely holding back a laugh, quickly added, "I’m joking!"

Oikawa looked up, confused for a moment, before bursting out laughing along with her. "Ah! Very funny, Hori-chan!" he exclaimed, feigning an offended tone, but with a smile that showed he appreciated the joke. "You know, to make a statement like that,

you must have been paying a lot of attention

." His voice was full of mischief as he looked at her with that cheeky grin of his.

Kahori gave him a sidelong glance, raising an eyebrow. "Don't get Big Headed,

Bakawa

," she replied, trying to keep a serious expression, but it was clear she was having fun.

“Don’t call me Bakawa,” he whined.

“

The Great King

makes it sound like I’m flattering you too much,” she began to say, pretending to think about it.

“Great King? Why do you keep calling me that?” he asked, leaning in a bit to get a better look at her. “I wouldn't mind if you flattered me a little, though.”

“Uhm, have I called you that before?”

Oikawa narrowed his eyes. "

The Great King of Bullshit

," he emphasized, referring to their first match with Hinata and Yachi. "And I think I heard Chibi-chan say it too."

"Oh, right! You had really pissed me off that day," she began, "anyway, it's a nickname Shoyo, aka Chibi-chan, gave you. You know, Tobio is called

King

, though it's a bit derogatory, and since you're his senpai, you're...

The Great King

! It makes sense,

more or less

."

Oikawa raised an eyebrow, a mischievous grin appearing on his lips. "Oh, so now I'm the

Great King

, huh? I can't say I dislike it, though it sounds a bit like something Tobio-chan would mutter under his breath, frustrated because he can't beat me." He waved his hand as if to brush away the air.

Kahori shook her head, crossing her arms. "It's not something to brag about, Oikawa senpai. You really should stop comparing yourself to Tobio every chance you get."

"

Tobio

," he emphasized, "such familiarity! Why don't you give it to me too?"

Kahori rolled her eyes. "How do you want to be called?"

"Tooru, the Hori-chan's favorite setter, the Great Oikawa, Tooru—"

"Alright, alright," she interrupted with a dramatic pause, "fine...

Oikawa senpai

!"

Oikawa let out an exaggerated huff behind her. "As you wish,

little crow

."

"Your nicknames don't bother me," she retorted, turning toward him to stick out her tongue. In response, he quickly turned the other way before saying, "Tsk, so mean."
  
[...]
  
The movie Oikawa had chosen was a classic psychological horror, The Haunting of Blackwood Manor. The plot revolved around a young couple who moved into an old, isolated mansion, only to discover it was haunted by malevolent spirits tied to a tragic family history. As the movie progressed, the tension grew with unsettling scenes and well-timed twists, culminating in moments of pure psychological terror.

Kahori, sitting next to Oikawa, watched the screen intently but didn't seem remotely disturbed by the unfolding scenes. The sudden appearances of spirits, the eerie noises, and the moving shadows in the darkness didn't seem to have the desired effect on her. She was fully focused on the film, following the plot with interest but without any signs of fear.

Oikawa, on the other hand, had visibly tensed up. As the movie advanced, he was seen shifting slightly in his seat, as if trying to maintain his composure, but he occasionally cast a furtive glance at Kahori to see if she was getting scared. When a sudden jumpscare occurred—one of the film's most intense scenes, with a spirit appearing suddenly behind the protagonist—Oikawa jumped, and a handful of popcorn flew from his hands, landing directly on Kahori.

For a moment, the movie theater was enveloped in silence, broken only by Oikawa's accelerated heartbeat. Kahori, however, couldn't hold back: a smile spread across her face, and she began to laugh softly. Her laughter grew louder as she tried to brush off the popcorn from herself.

Oikawa looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "What's so funny?" he asked, trying to maintain a semblance of dignity.

Kahori shook her head, still laughing. "I thought you wanted to see me scared! But instead, you're the one who jumped out of your seat!"

Oikawa blushed slightly but joined in Kahori's laughter. "I wasn't expecting that jumpscare," he admitted, laughing along with her. "But do these movies really not scare you?"

Kahori settled comfortably in her seat, smiling. "It takes a lot more to scare me, Bakawa. You should know that by now," she said with a hint of irony before reaching out to grab the few popcorn that had survived in Oikawa's bag.

But her senpai didn't take Kahori's bluntness well, as instead of consoling him, she had teased him and threatened to steal his popcorn. "Forget it," he retorted, offended, pulling the bag away with a quick gesture.

Kahori's mouth fell open in disbelief. "I'll take them by force," she declared.

Oikawa, now on high alert, clutched the popcorn bag as if it were a precious trophy. "Not a chance!" he said, moving it further away, a challenging smile on his lips.

Kahori didn't hesitate and lunged toward him, trying to grab the bag. "Don't underestimate my determination, Oikawa-senpai!" she said, laughing as their movements became increasingly uncoordinated in their playful struggle for the popcorn.

Kahori lost her balance and ended up bumping into him, causing a small disaster. The remaining popcorn flew everywhere, and the two paused for a moment, holding back their laughter as they tried to assess the extent of the chaos they had just created.

Just then, the person sitting back cleared their throat in an irritated tone. "Excuse me, but could you keep your voice down?" he said, clearly annoyed. Kahori and Oikawa turned around simultaneously, feeling a bit guilty, but the guilt quickly dissipated when they saw a few popcorn kernels scattered in the man's hair.

It was as if a dam had broken: first Kahori, then Oikawa, began laughing uncontrollably. Their attempt to hold back lasted only a couple of seconds before the laughter overtook them completely. The man behind them looked at them with a mixture of confusion and annoyance as they tried, unsuccessfully, to apologize between fits of laughter.

The rest of the movie proceeded without further incidents, but the atmosphere between them was more relaxed, filled with small jokes and comments. Even though things hadn't gone as Oikawa had imagined, the result hadn't been bad at all—actually, the fact that Kahori had been the braver of the two seemed to have strengthened their strange, but affectionate dynamic even more.
   
After the movie, Kahori and Oikawa stepped out of the movie theater, only to be greeted by a dark sky and a heavy downpour pounding on the asphalt. Oikawa sighed, watching the relentless rain. “It’s usually Iwaizumi who remembers to bring an umbrella,” he admitted with a hint of frustration in his voice.

Kahori chuckled, shaking her head. “For me, it’s Kiyoko who thinks of these things. I’m always the one who forgets the umbrella at home.”

They stood there, under the cinema's awning, staring at the pouring rain that soaked the streets. The air was thick with the distinctive smell of summer rain, a mix of wet earth and sizzling asphalt as it met the water. Suddenly, Kahori burst into laughter, a clear and spontaneous sound that broke the silence between them. Before Oikawa could figure out what was happening, she
threw herself
under the rain, spinning around like a crazy girl, her arms raised to the sky.

“What are you doing?” Oikawa asked, watching her with a mix of surprise and amusement.

Kahori paused for a moment, lifting her face to the sky. The raindrops slid down her face, but she didn’t seem to care at all. “I love summer rain,” she confessed, “It makes me feel alive. It is as if all worries slip away from you, it is like feeling lighter. It is a relief from the summer heat. ”

Oikawa stared at her, astonished. He watched her jump around like a child in the rain, completely unconcerned that her clothes were getting soaked. But more than anything, he noticed that she was smiling—a genuine smile that lit up her face in a way he had never seen before.

“What are you waiting for?” Kahori called out, turning to him. “Come join me!”

Oikawa hesitated for a moment, then, with a mischievous grin, he ran into the rain to join her.

The rain poured steadily, drumming against the pavement as Oikawa and Kahori twirled in the downpour like two carefree children. Kahori's laughter rang through the air, a burst of joy that seemed to fuel Oikawa's own playful antics. He stumbled through the rain, trying—and failing—to match her graceful spins, his hair sticking to his forehead and water dripping off his chin.

Kahori paused for a second, out of breath, smiling as she pushed her wet hair out of her face. "You’re terrible at this!" she teased.

Oikawa, panting slightly, grinned back at her, not caring that he looked ridiculous. "Not everyone can be as graceful as you,

Princess

," he shot back, giving her a mock bow, his voice dripping with playful sarcasm.

After a few minutes, Iwaizumi approached the cinema under an umbrella, stopping motionless to observe the scene before him. His best friend, Oikawa, was fooling around in the rain with Kahori, both completely soaked but full of life. Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow, rather amazed to see Oikawa so carefree, with a genuine smile and free of any worries. It wasn’t the Oikawa he was used to—the one always concerned about his appearance, his reputation, or how people perceived him. This was a side of Oikawa that seemed untouched by the usual ego, unburdened by the weight of expectations he carried. Iwaizumi felt a rare pang of surprise; it was like seeing his friend without the armor he so meticulously wore.

The rain was cold, but the energy between them was warm and invigorating. They were laughing as if they didn't care about anything in the world outside them. Kahori twirled around, her hair sticking to her face, while Oikawa tried to mimic her movements, though with far less grace. There was something about the way Oikawa and Kahori interacted, a natural complicity that seemed to emerge even in the simplest situations.

However, Iwaizumi couldn't help but shake his head, finding all that mess in the rain a bit too silly. “

You two are ridiculous

,” he murmured. Their clothes were completely soaked, and although it was summer, he knew it wasn't prudent to stay in those conditions anyway. With a resigned sigh, he approached them, trying to get their attention.

“Guys, what the hell are you doing?” he asked, with a hint of exasperation in his voice.

Oikawa and Kahori turned to him, laughing like two kids caught pulling a prank. “Come on, Iwa-chan,” Oikawa replied, shaking off the water from his hair like a wet dog. “We’re dancing!”

Iwaizumi looked at him with a mixture of affection and reproach. “There are a thousand other ways to amuse yourselves. As much as it is summer, getting wet like this could make you sick, the temperature has dropped quite a bit with this rain.”

Oikawa smiled towards Kahori, the latter had joined Iwaizumi under the umbrella. They were really funny, those three under the umbrella. It was obvious that they didn't fit but they had squeezed themselves so tightly to leave room for each of them. “What

other ways

, Iwa-chan?”

Iwaizumi pushed him out of the umbrella impetuously with a shoulder bump. “I don't know, tell me,” growled his friend, “you're the one popular with the girls.”

Kahori whistled, “Oh, Oikawa senpai is popular with the girls huh? And do these girls know how much he pisses himself during a horror movie?”

Oikawa paused for a moment, visibly taken aback by the joke, while Iwaizumi burst into laughter, amused by the situation. “You hit the nail on the head, Kahori,” he said with a satisfied smile, appreciating the twist at his friend's expense.

Oikawa, now resigned to being the target of teasing, raised his hands in surrender, but not without giving Kahori a defiant look. “Hey, a well-made horror movie can scare anyone, ok? Even the best ones!” he retorted, trying to defend his pride. He stood outside the umbrella, turning his head away as Iwaizumi and Kahori stared at him from under the umbrella.

Oikawa was slightly offended.

Kahori chuckled, then approached him, both of them again in the rain. She put her arm around his, before pushing him hard under the umbrella. “Come on, I'm joking,

great Oikawa

.”

“

Unfriendly chick

,” Oikawa whispered while pouting.

“Uhm? What kind of nickname is that, creepykawa?” Iwaizumi blurted out.

Kahori sighed, finally all three under the umbrella again. “He's trying hard to find an obnoxious nickname to give me, but none of his can compete with my Bakawa,” Kahori said, proud of the nickname she had given Oikawa.

Iwaizumi snorted, unable to hide his amusement. "She’s got a point, Oikawa. Bakawa kinda suits you."

Oikawa, now fully resigned to being the butt of the joke, threw his hands up in mock defeat. "You two are a terrible duo," he groaned, trying his best to maintain some dignity despite being drenched and teased mercilessly. He shot Kahori with a playful glare. "If anyone else heard this, my reputation would be ruined."

Kahori leaned closer, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Oh, don’t worry, Bakawa. Your secret’s safe with us. Right, Iwaizumi?"

Iwaizumi bent his head, the hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. "I dunno… I might let it slip next time you’re showing off in front of a crowd."

Oikawa groaned, knowing full well that Iwaizumi would let it slip. He could already picture the scene: his fans cheering as he strutted confidently on the volleyball court, only for Iwaizumi to casually drop the nickname in front of everyone. He sighed dramatically, putting a hand to his forehead. "Why must I be surrounded by such traitors?"

Kahori laughed, nudging him with her elbow. "Oh, come on, you’d be bored if we didn’t tease you."

Oikawa tilted his head, pretending to think about it. "Hmm... maybe. But I’m still not forgiving you for that horror movie comment."

"You mean the truth?" Kahori shot back, her grin widening.

Oikawa’s eyes narrowed. "You’re lucky we’re friends, or I’d be planning my revenge right now."

Iwaizumi chuckled, shaking his head as he adjusted the umbrella slightly to shield them from the growing downpour. "You talk big, Oikawa, but we all know you’ll just sulk for a bit and then let it go."

"Exactly," Kahori added, flashing him a teasing smile. "Bakawa’s got a soft heart under all that bravado."

Oikawa looked at the two of them, shaking his head in disbelief but unable to hide the fond smile creeping onto his face. "I guess I’m doomed, aren’t I?"

"Completely," Iwaizumi confirmed with a smirk.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

During the lunch break, Kahori stepped out of the classroom, ready to enjoy the long break before afternoon classes. However, as soon as she crossed the threshold, she found herself face-to-face with Hinata and Kageyama, both with desperate looks that said it all. The two exchanged a quick glance, as if trying to figure out who should speak first.

Kageyama and Hinata bowed in perfect sync, drawing the attention of the students in Kahori’s class and along the corridors.

"Kahori-san!" Hinata began in a pleading tone. "We have a huge problem!"

"A disaster," Kageyama added, frowning. "If we don't improve our school grades, they won't let us go to the training camp."

Kahori sighed. She had already predicted this outcome. She wasn’t surprised: Hinata and Kageyama were always so focused on their training that they often forgot the importance of studying. However, as she looked at them, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of affection for the two. Even though they could be a bit stubborn and reckless, there was something irresistibly genuine about their commitment and dedication to volleyball.

"And what do you think I can do for you two?" she asked, trying to maintain a serious tone, but the smile threatening to appear on her lips betrayed her attempt.

"We know you’re really good at school," Hinata explained, his eyes wide and imploring. "We thought maybe... you could help us study."

Kahori raised an eyebrow, considering the request. Kiyoko had probably suggested this idea since Kahori had never discussed anything related to school or academic performance with them. It was true that she was good at school, but she also knew how difficult it could be to explain certain things to those who were completely uninterested. She wanted to help them, but she was aware that... with an extra hand, it would be a bit easier.

"You know," she began, "I may help you two... but there's someone else who might lend a hand. Have you ever thought about asking Yachi-chan? She's the second manager of your team and she's really good with school subjects. She might be a great support."

Kageyama and Hinata exchanged a look, as if the idea had never crossed their minds before. "Yachi-san, you say?" Kageyama asked, thoughtfully.

"Yes," Kahori replied. "She seems very patient and can help you not only with studying but also with feeling more comfortable with it. And besides, it could be a chance for her to get to know you two better. It would be a great way to make her more familiar with her future team."

Hinata brightened up. "That's a good idea! And if you help us too, Kahori-san, I'm sure we'll pass the exams and we will go to the training camp!"

Kahori paused for a moment, observing Hinata’s and Kageyama's enthusiasm. There was something endearing about the way they addressed her with such respect, but she knew that to truly help them, they needed to feel more at ease.

"Alright, but stop being so formal with me," she said with a smile. "You can call me 'Hori-chan' if you want."

Hinata immediately reacted, his face lighting up. "Hori-chan?! Really??"

Kageyama, on the other hand, seemed a bit more hesitant. He frowned slightly, his brow furrowed in that typical thoughtful expression. To him, "Hori-chan" was a nickname that reminded him of Kiyoko, who always used it affectionately. And then, he couldn’t help but think about how that nickname had also been "borrowed" by Oikawa, as if it were his own personal right.

"Hori-chan, huh?" Kageyama murmured, almost talking to himself.

Kahori noticed his hesitation and bent her head slightly to the side, intrigued. "Is something wrong, Kageyama?"

He shook his head, trying to shake off the thought. "No, it's fine. It's just... I'm not used to..."

Kahori stared at him, feeling a bit unsure. She had thought that this would break the ice a bit with them, especially with Kageyama after... that whole training session with Oikawa. But he was always so inflexible, so much so that maybe giving him permission to be more familiar wasn’t such a good idea.

Hinata gave him a pat on the back. "Come on, Kageyama, it’s not that hard! If Hori-chan is helping us out, we have to put ourselves out there too!"

Kageyama sighed, resigned. "Alright. Hori-chan."

Kahori smiled, almost amused. "Perfect, Tobio-kun, Shoyo-kun. Now, let’s go find Yachi-chan. We have a lot of work to do and little time to do it. But with some effort and a bit of fun, we’ll make it."

So Kahori, together with Kageyama and Shoyo, headed to Yachi's classroom, with the two of them following like lost puppies, visibly nervous at the thought of facing another study session. It wasn’t surprising to see them so anxious, especially when the subject in question was English, one of the most dreaded obstacles for both of them. Their passion for volleyball was undeniable, but when it came to studying, their enthusiasm was considerably less.

Arriving at Yachi’s classroom, Kahori lightly knocked on the door to catch her attention. Yachi looked up from her books, surprised to see them together. When she noticed Hinata and Kageyama behind Kahori with expressions that practically screamed

"help us"

, her smile shifted into an anxious look.

“Kahori-chan! Is there something you need?” Yachi asked, already sensing there was a problem.

Kahori smiled kindly. “Actually, yes. Shoyo-kun and Tobio-kun need some help with English. I thought maybe you could join me in helping them. You're so good with languages, and... well, I thought you could be a great asset.”

Yachi’s eyes widened, caught off guard. “M-Me? Help with English? I... I’m not sure I’m the right person. B…but of course, if you think I could be helpful, I’ll do my best!”

Hinata beamed, filled with gratitude. “Yes, Yachi-san, you’re perfect! And if you and Hori-chan help us together, we’ll definitely make it, right, Kageyama?”

Kageyama grunted, not entirely thrilled at the idea of dealing with English, but he gave a stiff nod. “Yeah... I suppose.”

Kahori chuckled at his reaction and led the way to an empty classroom where they could work in peace. Once settled, Hinata and Kageyama stared forlornly at the English books spread across their desks. They already looked tired, and they hadn’t even started.

Kahori crossed her arms with an amused smile. “Alright, let’s start. How bad is it?”

Hinata glanced at Kageyama, hoping he would speak first. Kageyama sighed heavily. “We failed the last tests. Both of us. We just can’t figure out the rules... and the words are so weird.”

Hinata nodded vigorously. “Exactly! And then there are all those verbs... irregular? What does irregular even mean?”

Kahori tried to keep a serious face, but she couldn’t hold back a smile. “I see. So it’s not just vocabulary but also grammar. Are you struggling with verb tenses?”

Hinata nodded again, while Kageyama scratched his head in frustration. “Yeah, we can’t remember when to use
'do'
or
'does'
... or if we’re supposed to add an
's'
to the verbs.”

Kahori exhaled softly. “That’s not such a big problem. I’ll explain everything step by step. But

you have to pay attention.

”

Yachi, trying to encourage them, approached with her usual shy smile. “Don’t worry. We can do some exercises together. Maybe we can start with simple sentences to understand the verbs better.”

Hinata still looked more confused than ever, but he nodded anyway. “Simple sentences, yeah, we can handle that!”

Kahori began explaining the basics of verb conjugation, emphasizing how in English it’s important to use the auxiliary verb
“do”
or
“does”
depending on the subject of the sentence. “For example,” she said, “if you want to say that Hinata plays volleyball, you would say
‘Hinata plays volleyball”.
But if you’re asking a question, it becomes
‘Does Hinata play volleyball?’
See how the verb changes?”

Hinata squinted his eyes, trying to follow along. “Ahhh... so it’s only when I ask a question? And the
‘s’
... disappears?”

“Exactly,” Kahori confirmed with a satisfied smile. “It’s only in the affirmative form that you add the
‘s’
. In questions, you use
‘does’
and you don’t need it.”

Kageyama, who had been silent up until that point, finally raised his hand. “But... if it’s so easy, why do I always get confused?”

Kahori stifled a laugh. “Because English has a lot of exceptions, and sometimes Japanese logic doesn’t apply perfectly. But once you get used to it, it becomes easier.”

As the lesson continued, Yachi helped Hinata build more complex sentences, while Kahori focused on Kageyama, correcting his small uncertainties. Despite some initial hesitation, the two boys were slowly starting to grasp English better, even though their mistakes occasionally led to a few laughs.

“Okay, Hinata,” Yachi said, placing a hand on his notebook, “try to write a sentence for me. Use the verb
‘

to go

’
.”

Hinata picked up the pen and, concentrating intensely, wrote the sentence: “
‘Hinata goes to the school’
. ”

Yachi nodded enthusiastically. “Perfect! You used the verb correctly!”

Hinata lit up, almost not believing he had gotten something right. “Really? I guessed it right?!”

Kageyama, feeling challenged, hurried to write his sentence. “
Kageyama likes to eat pork curry
,” he said with a smug grin.

Kahori chuckled amusedly, then nodded. “Good, Tobio-kun. Now, how would you make that into a question?”

Kageyama hesitated, trying to recall the lesson. “
Does Kageyama like pork curry?
”

Kahori smiled, almost proud of them. “Great! Now you’re really improving.”

Yachi took a sheet of paper out of the notebook. “These are the most difficult and important vocabulary to remember, I have written them down for you  two here so you can learn them!”

By the end of the session, both boys seemed exhausted but relieved. Hinata, rubbing his eyes, yawned loudly. “I think I actually learned something today. Thanks, Hori-chan, Yachi-san!”

Kageyama, quieter as usual, gave a nod. “Yeah, thanks.”

Kahori laughed. “You two…uhm did great! But there’s still a lot of work to do. Keep going like this, and you’ll be ready for the exams.”

Yachi blushed slightly, a bit embarrassed. “I’m happy I could help. We’ll do our best to get you prepared.”

[...]
  
The evening was quiet and serene, the gentle sound of water flowing from the faucet tap as Kiyoko washed the dishes filled the house. Kahori was sitting on the couch, lazily flipping through a book, when her phone began to vibrate on the coffee table. She glanced at the screen and saw a familiar name appear:

Oikawa

.

Raising an eyebrow, Kahori picked up the phone. Before answering, she noticed Kiyoko hurling a curious glance her way. The Karasuno manager smiled.

"Hello?" Kahori answered in a neutral tone, already imagining what to expect on the other side of the line

"Hori-chaaaan
~
," Oikawa's voice was as energetic as ever. "Tell me the truth, you missed me, didn’t you?"

Kahori sighed, trying to hide the smile that was appearing on her lips. "Honestly? I didn’t even remember I had your number, Oikawa."

It was a bit strange that game, but perhaps Kahori didn't believe in it so much either. If she didn't enjoy talking to him, she wouldn't chat with him...she wouldn't answer his calls. But by now, annoying Oikawa with phrases he didn't want to hear seemed to have become a fun pastime for her.

There was a theatrical pause on the other end, followed by a mock groan of disappointment. "You hurt me so much! And here I thought we were friends by now. When will you ever be sweet to me?"

Kahori didn’t miss a beat. "You have plenty of admirers, Oikawa. You can always beg for some sweetness from one of them."

"Touché," Oikawa responded with a chuckle. "But those

other admirers aren’t you

, Hori-chan. So, what do you say we hang out one of these days? We could do something fun."

“Well, I suppose that’s a...

touché

,” she muttered, turning a page of the newspaper she was reading. The conversation, as trivial as it seemed, had its meaning. Even if it sounded like the whining of a child wanting to play with one toy over another toy. Or maybe Kahori was being too dramatic?

"Sorry, but I already have plans. I need to help some of the boys on the volleyball team with their studies. They’ve failed too many subjects and need to catch up."

There was a moment of silence on the other end, then Oikawa’s voice returned with a mocking tone. "Ah, I see. Tell me, is Tobio-chan one of them? Should I worry that he will become too smart after your lessons?"

Kahori smiled, imagining Oikawa’s expression as he spoke those words. "I’m not giving you any names. I don’t want to give you another excuse to bother someone."

"Oh, always so protective," Oikawa remarked with a tone that hovered between amusement and resignation. "But fine, I respect your privacy. Just don’t forget

to spare some time for me

,

Hori-chan

."

"We’ll see," she replied, keeping her tone light but firm. After a brief pause, Kahori resumed the conversation with a softer tone. "By the way, good luck with the match against Shiratorizawa. I know it's an important challenge for the Nationals."

On the other side of the line, Oikawa remained silent for a moment, as if surprised by her attention. Then he responded with a calmer, almost grateful voice. "Thank you, Hori-chan. It's a match we've been waiting for a long time."

"For a long time?" she asked with a hint of curiosity.

There was a brief silence on the other side of the line, then Oikawa sighed, and his voice became more reflective. "You know, Wakatoshi once told me that I should have come to Shiratorizawa. He said that if I went there, I would become truly strong, that the school would make me invincible."

"He must think highly of you to say that. Don't you think so?" she said with a doubtful tone. "Why didn't you choose the Aoba Johsai?"

"We’ve been trying to beat Ushijima since middle school," he began, his tone noticeably less cheerful, "but we haven’t succeeded. Iwaizumi and I swore that we would do it. Anyway, I don't like the style of play they have. Both Seijoh and Shiratorizawa have a well-defined way of playing."

Kahori thought about it for a moment. Had Oikawa been trying to beat that giant for so long? There must have been quite a bit of resentment between them. Kahori sighed, "Uhm, I've heard Coach Ukai talk about Shiratorizawa... It seems to be a team focused heavily on attack and individual strength. In fact, considering how they play, it almost seems like everything revolves around Wakatoshi Ushijima."

"I can't stand that guy," Oikawa spat, seemingly munching on something to eat.

"I find that Seijoh has a calmer style of play, you use intelligent strategies, and you’re able to get the team to cooperate and really sync well," Kahori began, flipping another page of her book. "Nah, I wouldn't have seen you at Shiratorizawa at all. It doesn’t seem like your style of play.

Definitely not.

"

Kahori heard him chuckle softly. "Hori-chan,

interesting

. Are you saying I would've wasted tossing for Ushijima? You're absolutely right," he began mockingly.

"All this hate makes me want to meet this Ushijima!" she said, bursting into light laughter.

Oikawa smiled, even though she couldn't see it. "Oh, believe me, he's not someone you want to spend too much time with," he replied in an almost amused tone, but there was a slight hint of bitterness in his words. "Wakatoshi is… how should I put it… stubborn, monotonous, and completely obsessed with one thing: winning. It doesn’t matter how, it doesn’t matter against whom. He's a war machine.”

There was a moment's pause, then Oikawa added: “You wouldn't like Wakatoshi, he's not the type for you."

Kahori burst out laughing. “And who would be my type, Oikawa. Uhm?”

Oikawa's voice took on a playful edge, though she could almost hear him smirking through the phone. "Well, obviously someone

charming

,

witty

, and

striking

?"

“Are you describing someone particular?” she asked with false naivety. Then she added: "It almost feels like I'm starting to hate Wakatoshi a bit too, your resentment is contagious," she said with a chuckle.

Oikawa chuckled softly, a sound that betrayed an almost mischievous satisfaction. "Welcome to the club,

Hori-chan

. It’s not hard to hate Wakatoshi once you get to know him."

There was a brief moment of silence, then they both burst into laughter. Kahori hadn’t realized how she ended up gossiping about Ushijima with Oikawa, but it had been… fun.

"Alright, go to sleep, you have an important match tomorrow, right? I don't want to keep you up all night, wouldn't want you waking up all worn out and worrying about your fangirls," she said with subtle irony.

Oikawa burst out laughing, that light and melodic laugh Kahori knew well. "Don't worry, Hori-chan, I care too much about my charm to let a sleepless night ruin it. My fangirls will have nothing to worry about, I promise."

"Sure, Oikawa, goodnight," she concluded.

"Goodnight, Hori-chan," he replied, with a note of warmth in his voice. "And thank you."

Kahori stared at her phone for a moment, the conversation still fresh in her mind. Oikawa was always an enigma, with his carefree attitude and constant jokes, but there was something more beneath the surface. With a sigh, she placed the phone back on the table, wondering if she would ever truly understand what he was seeking from her.

Kiyoko slowly approached Kahori, a playful smile lingering on her lips. "It’s curious that a senpai from another school calls you on a private number," she said lightly, as Kahori rolled her eyes, trying to avoid her sister’s inquisitive gaze.

Eventually, a smile crept onto Kahori’s face. "I honestly can’t explain why," she admitted, attempting to keep her tone neutral, though she knew Kiyoko had already figured out the situation.

Kiyoko watched her, amused by the scene. Perhaps there had been a time when Kahori had dealt with a boy herself, but things had gone so badly that it had only been destructive for her. Yet, at that moment, her big sister seemed genuinely amused.

"Oikawa is so expensive, although I can't understand what he is getting at. Whereas when I try to approach Kageyama, sometimes I think he's unreachable...as if I'm reminding him that I'm befriending one of the people he dislikes the most. It's all confusing. I don't understand people."

Kiyoko chuckled, picturing the scene. "Is it really that bad?" she repeated, settling down next to Kahori. "Well, I can understand the situation with Kageyama. He’s not exactly the most... sociable person. But I doubt he’s holding a grudge just because you’re close to Oikawa. Perhaps I am not the best person to talk about it, as I hardly socialize well with others. However, I observe a lot and draw my own conclusions."

Kahori nodded with an exasperated expression. "Kageyama always looks so gloomy whenever he sees me talking to Oikawa, like he's carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. And Oikawa, on the other hand, mocks him like it’s his daily ritual. I don’t know who I should be more worried about."

Kiyoko continued to smile, but there was an understanding in her eyes that went beyond mere amusement. "They’re both competitive, each in their own way. And you, unintentionally, have found yourself caught in the middle of their rivalry."

Kahori sighed, resting her head on the palm of her hand. "I didn’t do it on purpose. I never thought I’d be one of the reasons behind their weird behavior. I am, after all,

no one

."

“You are always so bad to yourself, that at times you don't realize how much help you are able to give”. Kiyoko looked at her with a gentle expression. "It's not your fault, Kahori. You’re just someone they both respect. That can create tension, but I’m sure it’ll work itself out."

“You... don’t think Oikawa is doing all this just to annoy Kageyama, do you? I mean, Kageyama and I have volleyball in common. Sometimes we train together with our teams, but... are we friends? Actually, I’m not sure if I’d even call him that. He’s always so introverted, and I never know how to approach him. But there’s nothing between us, so there shouldn’t be any jealousy or envy on either side.”

Kiyoko observed Kahori carefully, sensing her confusion and the slight discomfort in her words. “It’s complicated, isn’t it?” she said with a sympathetic tone. “It’s not easy to understand the dynamics between people who, despite sharing common interests, seem to move along parallel lines without ever truly intersecting.”

“No, it's terribly difficult and I'm not getting it,” she said.

Kiyoko gave a gentle smile before replying, "Kageyama isn't someone who opens up easily, that's true. But I think deep down, he appreciates your presence, even if he doesn’t show it openly. And as for Oikawa..." she paused, choosing her words carefully, "I think you should take the time to get to know him better and figure out what he really wants. If he's interested in you, it will become clear. And if it's just a game for him, that will become evident too. Sometimes, guys

show their interest in strange ways

, especially when rivalry is involved."

Kahori pondered those words, finding some comfort in Kiyoko's wisdom. "Maybe you're right," she said finally. "I just need to take the time to understand things better and not get overwhelmed by all these emotions. I just hope I don't actually have to tie them to a pole to get them to stop fighting. It is so nerve-wracking to be in the eye of the storm every time I am with them and they mention each other's names."

Kiyoko chuckled again, shaking her head. "If you do, I want to be there to see it."

Kahori laughed along with her, imagining the scene. She wasn’t sure exactly how she would handle the situation, but she was glad to have Kiyoko by her side. Kiyoko had always been there to support her and give good advice. Even when she kept getting injured in middle school, Kiyoko had always taken the time to console her and push her forward. Kiyoko was her sister, but above all, she was her closest friend.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tanaka's house was buzzing with activity and laughter as the Karasuno team gathered around the table in the living room. Voices mingled in a cheerful chaos, with Tanaka and Nishinoya strutting around, proud of having completed their exercises.“Well, at least we’re not in trouble like those two!” Tanaka exclaimed, pointing his thumb at Hinata and Kageyama, who were sitting with dejected expressions in front of their textbooks. Nishinoya nodded vigorously, slapping Tanaka on the back. “It’ll be a piece of cake to catch up on our subjects!”“Exactly! And anyway, who needs to be a genius when you can spike balls like me?” added Tanaka with a grin, only to receive an exasperated sigh from Sugawara.Tsukishima, sitting off to the side with his usual disdainful attitude, didn’t miss the opportunity to slip in a biting comment. “You two have reached the minimum score. Not exactly something to brag about.”Tanaka turned to glare at him: “Let me have my five minutes of glory.”Meanwhile, Hinata and Kageyama were engaged in a futile attempt to focus on their books, while Yachi tried to encourage them. “C…come on, guys, you can do it! You just need a bit more effort.”They were at Tanaka's house to study. Precisely Kahori and Yachi were helping Hinata and Kageyama, while the third-year boys were helping Nishinoya and Tanaka with topics they had already dealt with in the past. Tsukishima had limited himself to helping a few times. But constantly he had to point out how little he wanted to be there to help them.Kahori, who had been watching the scene with growing exasperation, finally decided to step in. She stood up and walked over to Tanaka and Nishinoya, fixing them with a look that promised nothing good. Because they were all cooperating very little and just making a mess. And she had no patience for those things.“You two,” she began with a dangerously firm voice, “have nothing to brag about. The exercises you did are just barely enough. It’s not the time to make such a fuss. If you keep this up, it won’t just be Kageyama and Hinata who have to redo everything.”“Y…YES, Kahori-chan,” Tanaka and Nishinoya immediately fell silent, exchanging guilty looks. Nishinoya started to say something, but the mere look from Kahori made him stop. The last thing they wanted was to provoke Kahori when she was angry. “Or I'll tell Kiyoko ,” she threatened, involving her sister, who for them it was almost like talking about a goddess.Tanaka and Nishinoya looked at each other sideways, then began to nod in supreme silence.Tsukishima, from the other side of the table, watched the scene with amusement. “It seems that someone has lost patience,” he said with a smirk, clearly being provocative.She turned her gaze to Tsukki, “I’ve got something for you too, you know? If you’ve got so much to say, why don’t you help instead of making fun? Stop making such a racket. If you keep distracting Hinata and Kageyama.”Silence fell over the room, interrupted only by a few whispers. Kahori had just done what Yachi hadn’t had the courage to do because she was too good-natured and wasn’t yet used to this rowdy bunch. But Hinata and Kageyama were really struggling to focus, and even when they were focused, it seemed impossible to get the information into their heads.Daichi and Sugawara looked at each other, holding back amused smiles. "You should listen to her," Daichi murmured, trying to suppress a laugh.Asahi, wispered: "Sometimes she gives me shivers."Tsukishima couldn’t resist a good provocation, especially when it came to Kahori. As silence returned to reign in Tanaka’s living room, the blond decided to break the calm with one of his usual jabs. "So, Kahori," he said with an innocent tone but a mischievous smirk, "if I don’t keep quiet, will I get slapped too?"Kahori, already at the limit of her patience, narrowed her eyes in a dangerous glare. Without thinking twice, she grabbed the nearest pillow and hurled it forcefully at Tsukishima. He, ready, dodged it with an amused smile."Oh, you’ve really been training with Ryuichi, huh?" Tsukishima continued, referring to the time he’d seen Kahori take on Ryuichi. Since that day, teasing her about her " violent ways " had become a regular part of his repertoire.Kahori let herself fall onto the tatami with an exasperated sigh. "Tsukishima, one of these days you’re going to end up taking a dive in the snow, and it won’t be the kind you enjoy," she threatened, though the weariness in her voice suggested she had almost given up on keeping him in line.But Tsukishima wasn’t done. Seeing that the topic was already heated, he decided to throw another jab. "You know, Oikawa didn’t seem too concerned about your ‘ violent ways ’ last time. I wonder, is it because he enjoys being mistreated?"Kageyama, who had been trying to focus on his exercises until then, suddenly looked up, like a hound catching a scent. His dark eyes fixed on Tsukishima with a mix of curiosity and disapproval. "Oikawa?" Kageyama asked, clearly distracted.Kahori shot up, her eyes widening in disbelief. What the heck was wrong with Tsukishima? Why did he have to be such an annoying pain in the ass every single time? She ran a hand through her hair, trying to stay calm, but the vein on her temple was visibly throbbing. “Oikawa has nothing to do with this, Tobio-kun. Absolutely nothing ,” she said through gritted teeth, pointing at the exam practice sheet he was working on, almost as if giving him an order.  [...]  The Karasuno guys' exams went well. Or rather, Nishinoya and Tanaka succeeded, while Kageyama and Hinata failed. However, they managed to pass the exams at the next attempt, although this forced Tanaka's older sister to drive them to Tokyo in her car. But, more or less, everything had worked out for the best in the end.Kahori asked Iwaizumi a few days earlier what Oikawa's favorite food was. She knew they had been losing to Shiratorizawa and so she wanted to try a step towards Oikawa. Her sister had told her to be patient and see how it went but... it was true that it had always been Oikawa who had made a step towards her. Now she felt a little ‘guilty’. Although Aoba Johsai had defeated Karasuno, knowing that they had been defeated by Shiratorizawa didn't make her feel better. After all, why should it? They were on different teams, but a defeat always stung. She couldn't boast of having a great ability to comfort people. In fact, she was a complete disaster. Despite the disappointment of defeat, Oikawa had tried to hear Kahori by phone and this really gave Kahori pause. Yes, well, after the bitter disappointment, did he really want to be with her talking on the phone? Honestly, she was surprised, and not a little. She would have imagined a slightly more closed and reserved Oikawa, instead he had sought her out on purpose. Sometimes he called her to talk about everything and anything, while at other times he talked to her about more serious topics, as if he wanted her opinion. As if Kahori's opinion really mattered to him. However, she had been so busy that they hadn’t been able to see each other. Not until that day, at least.She stood staring at the closed doors of the Aoba Johsai gymnasium. In her hand she clutched a transparent bag with steaming milk breads still hot inside. For a brief moment, she felt stupid about that. Was she really trying to go and console Oikawa like that? Maybe she would just look like a fool. Perhaps he didn't need to be consoled. Maybe he didn't need her. Maybe he simply wanted to be alone. She hated imposing her presence on others. Yet, a part of her really wanted to try to get out of her comfort zone.She wasn't there to ‘console’ him. Honestly, she didn't even have in mind what to say. In a way, she knew that Oikawa might be disappointed or angry at the defeat, but maybe tomorrow or in a few days he would get up and say ‘fuck Wakatoshi’ and then go back to training like a madman. Maybe she didn't really want to console him. Maybe she simply wanted to say “hey, if you want to vent, if you need anything, I'm there” . After all, he had listened to her. He had extended a hand to her when she had to train against Oomisaki (although this tendency to train together had remained from time to time).Suddenly the doors of the gymnasium opened and from there emerged a boy Kahori had never seen. The boy “greeted” her with an annoyed expression, at times perhaps even angry, almost on the verge of pouncing on her and biting her. Kentaro Kyotani sniffed the air next to Kahori, perhaps because of the scented bread, looked at her Karasuno uniform, then made a noise more like a grunt and closed the door in her face as if nothing had happened.Kahori was literally open-mouthed, still bewildered by what she had seen. She didn't know whether to laugh at the overly comical scene, or whether to take it personally because he had left her out there after he realized she was from Karasuno. But in the end she just shook her head and half-smiled. She took a few steps forward, until she touched the door handle and opened it.The Aoba Johsai team had just finished workouts. Some team members were cleaning the floors, others were picking up balls to put them in the basket. Kahori looked towards them, and found their curious gazes watching her. She coughed slightly, then bowed and the team greeted her cordially in return.”Don't worry, I came in peace,” she hastened to say. “Is Oikawa senpai here?”Kahori certainly didn't miss the intrigued spark in the gazes of the Aoba players. Some of them were elbowing each other, muttering something, Kentaro was watching with a sullen expression and Iwaizumi was the only one who really approached Kahori. Kahori was intrigued by the team's attitude. But perhaps it was understandable: the only one who had really seen Kahori and Oikawa after what had happened in the gymnasium was Iwaizumi. Since that famous day about the glasses... well things had changed a little. Their meetings had always been outside the school context, so it had been impossible for the other Seijoh members to see the evolution between the two. And evidently, was Oikawa strutting less than expected with them? Rather strange .Iwaizumi, with his usual serious but not hostile expression, approached her, almost as if to dispel the nervousness hovering in the air. “Shimizu-chan, what a surprise to see you here,” he said in a neutral tone, but with a slight smile that betrayed a bit of surprise.Kahori, still slightly embarrassed, scratched the back of her head. “Hi, Iwaizumi-senpai. Yes, well... I thought I'd stop by to... uhm, see how Oikawa was doing. The match with Shiratorizawa, you know…”Kahori hated feeling so terribly awkward. But she still wasn't sure she was doing the right thing. She didn't know what to do, to be honest.Iwaizumi’s eyes softened at her words, and he gave a brief nod. “Ah, right. Honestly, I think it’s good that you came.”Kahori’s shoulders relaxed slightly. “You think so?”Iwaizumi’s half-smile returned, this time a bit more genuine. “Yeah. He might not admit it, but he always feels better when you’re around.”Kahori coughed slightly, feeling her cheeks warmer than usual. “I thought maybe... these might cheer him up a bit.” She lifted the bag of milk breads, trying to look more confident than she actually was.Iwaizumi looked at the bag and then back at Kahori, his expression softening considerably. He now understood why she asked him that question a few days earlier. “You've thought of everything, huh?” He motioned toward the back of the gym where the locker rooms were, his voice lowering slightly as if not to disturb the others. “He’s probably still sulking in there.”Kahori gave another slight bow of thanks and headed for the locker room indicated by Iwaizumi. She could feel the stares of the Aoba Johsai players following her every step, but she tried to ignore them, focusing instead on her goal.Reaching the locker room, she knocked lightly on the door, waiting for an answer. “It's Kahori.”After a short silence, he heard Oikawa's voice from inside. “Kahori???”Kahori breathed deeply before answering. “In person.”There was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of footsteps, and then the door opened. Oikawa, still in his training clothes, looked at her with a mixture of surprise and weariness.“I didn't expect to see you here... are you all right?” he asked, trying to hide his gloomy mood behind a smile.Kahori lifted the bag with a shy smile. "Yeah, everything's fine. I thought maybe you would need something to cheer you up. Milk bread... Someone told me that you like it"Kahori read the puzzled look on Oikawa's face, so she hastened to say, “I asked Iwaizumi.”Oikawa was silent for a moment, looking at the bag and then at Kahori. He seemed taken aback, but not in a bad way. Slowly, his smile became more genuine, and he took the bag from her hands. “Do you want to come in?”“S...sure, though if you want to be alone... well, don't worry! I don't want to bother you too much, you don't have to worry about it,” she said pointing to the bag, “I simply brought it simply for you...without any commitment!”Oikawa looked at the bag and then at Kahori, shaking his head slightly with a smile that seemed more tender than usual. He took a step back to let her in. "I don't mind at all, on the contrary. It's nice of you to drop by."  [...]

Kahori and Oikawa found themselves sitting on the locker room bench. It had been a very short time since she had knocked and they had sat down to eat their milk bread. The Oikawa that Kahori knew was definitely more different from the one she remembered; he was sitting there eating his bread, sometimes with his eyes closed.It was a strange situation, but Kahori couldn't say that she was completely uncomfortable. That silence had many more unspoken words than it seemed. For a while, they stood there in comfortable silence, Oikawa eating the milk bread, and Kahori feeling a little less awkward now that he didn’t seem so down. Maybe she wasn’t the best at comforting people, but at least she had managed to do something for him. And that was enough.Eventually, Oikawa broke the silence, his tone lighter now. “You know, you didn’t have to bring me bread to cheer me up. Just seeing you would’ve been enough .”Kahori rolled her eyes, though her cheeks flushed a little. “Don’t get too cocky, Oikawa-senpai.”He chuckled, his eyes brightening again. “Too late.”There was a moment of silence, then Oikawa became more serious: “I never understood why you slapped Ryuichi that day,” asked Oikawa, breaking the silence between them. His tone was softer than usual, almost uncertain. “I feel there is much more to that story. But I never asked you anything, I imagined you didn't want to tell me about it, just like you didn't want to with the story of the Oomisaki and that girl called Suzume.”Kahori lowered her gaze, nervously fiddling with her fingers. Why had Oikawa asked her that question at that very moment? Would it have been mean of her not to answer? Yes, in short, it was already a shitty time for him...why did he want to hear a speech that would put even her in a bad mood? She stood up and stared at Oikawa, he was staring at an imprecise spot on the ceiling. It was a moment of his weakness and he was openly showing it to her. And Oikawa hated appearing that way with people. Maybe sharing that fragility would help Kahori too? Or had he simply taken the opportunity to put Kahori on the spot and learn something that intrigued him?It was something she had never wanted to face openly, something that hurt her just thinking about it. Yet, something inside her urged her to speak openly. "I was... in primary school,” Kahori began, her voice almost a whisper. “I had never been good at making friends. I was always the shy one, the one who talked little and watched a lot. Until I met Suzume."She had only talked about that thing with Kiyoko. In fact, to be honest, as much as she loved her sister, she didn't even want to talk about it with her. She couldn't even understand herself the reason for such a stupid attitude, but she only knew that she had been so hurt by it that... she was ashamed. As if loving someone so much that you consider them your lifeline was something to be ashamed of. Was pain something to be ashamed of? Perhaps because it made you feel vulnerable? Kahori and Suzume met in the small town's volleyball team. Kahori had always been very shy and reserved, much shorter than average but extremely quick to learn anything. It didn't matter that she wasn't the most agile or the strongest; she had this ability to observe and grasp every little detail. Even if she didn't know how to do something, she would jump in and do it without a second thought. Apparently she seemed the shyest, but she threw herself into learning anything with a courage that perhaps only she couldn’t see. Perhaps it wasn't exactly "instinct," but she knew how to balance both things well. She refined what she saw through practice, which always kept her on par with the others.Her shyness was swept away by Suzume, who was a year older than her, with an extremely lively and outgoing personality. They became inseparable friends, and Suzume was a reference point for her both in volleyball and in everyday life. Suzume was like a second sister to her. They were inseparable. Kahori grew up almost in symbiosis with Suzume, so united and strong that no one had ever dared to break their bond. From the outside, they were like two sides of the same coin: strong together, accomplices together, sad and happy together.She paused, trying to find the strength to continue. Oikawa remained silent, respecting the time she needed."Suzume was everything I wasn't. Confident, outgoing, charismatic. She took me under her wing, and for a while, everything was fine. We were inseparable; she was like a second sister to me. But then... things changed ."As they grew older and reached the second year of middle school, something completely shattered their relationship. Kahori had idealized her so much that she made the mistake of... depending on her. Kahori always had eyes only for her. If she had friends, it was only because they revolved around Suzume. She had centered her life around her so much that she didn't realize that, at the slightest crack, everything would collapse like a house of cards.And that day came.Over time, Kahori matured to the point where she shifted her attention from Suzume to herself. She became very good at playing volleyball, and her once-shy personality gained more strength. She had changed, and Suzume never accepted that.But what made things even worse was the captain of the boys' volleyball team. How had little Kahori managed to attract the attention of the captain of their school's volleyball team? It was impossible to understand what had sparked Captain Yosei's interest. But it happened, and she started dating him.And everything seemed so damn perfect, if only what Suzume and Kahori had in common... wasn't also Yosei. And since Suzume had always been used to being the center of attention, to calling the shots, jealousy and anger consumed her to the point of using everything she had against Kahori.Oikawa watched Kahori's face closely, noticing the tension in her features. "What happened?" he asked gently."I made the mistake of idealizing her," Kahori continued, her voice trembling. "I had built my entire life around Suzume. And when I started dating Yosei, everything fell apart. Suzume... couldn't bear that someone was paying attention to me instead of her. And I was so scared that if I lost Suzume, I would be nobody anymore .""The first defeat was like a plot twist in a dramatic movie," she began, her voice low and filled with emotion. "It was an important match, one where you put all your heart into it. But we lost. And for Suzume, it wasn't just the team's defeat; it was my personal failure. She accused me of not giving enough, of never being able to become a good player. She told me I should quit playing, that Yosei deserved to be with someone who truly had talent. It was as if everything I had done up to that point no longer mattered. Because Suzume's goal was to isolate me from the entire team, to even take volleyball away from me."First came the nasty rumors, then the boys' and girls' volleyball teams began to distance themselves from her. Suzume took everything away from her. Because if she couldn't be the star of the show, then no one else would be either. Suzume had always been very good at involving people, sometimes even manipulating them for her own benefit. The defeat weighed heavily on her, and her teammates increasingly ostracized her until she was no longer called to play. Because "Kahori couldn't give enough for the team." Everything Kahori had was thanks to Suzume; she had always held the reins of that twisted game."I had become invisible, I was a burden for the team. Suzume had orchestrated everything so perfectly, and I... I couldn't see the truth, or rather, she made me believe that without her, I would never be anyone."Kahori paused, trying to keep calm as the memories continued to resurface, each more painful than the last."But the final break with her came when I saw Suzume and Yosei together," she continued, her voice faint. "It was shortly before the end of the school year. I had gone outside the school to look for him, hoping to clear things up, but instead, I found them kissing. I don't know what Suzume had told him to drive him away from me, but I know it worked. In an instant, the last thing I thought I had was taken away from me. It's hard to explain how much it hurts to see someone you trusted, someone you believed was on your side, stab you in the back like that."Oikawa remained silent for a moment, processing everything he had just heard. "Hori-chan," he began slowly, "I can't even imagine how hard it must have been for you to go through all of this. But one thing is certain: what you’ve been through doesn’t define who you are. You are strong, stronger than you might realize.""I don't know why I'm telling you all this," Kahori continued with a bitter laugh. "That anger I felt that day with Ryuichi... was an anger I had built up. It wasn’t just about him; it was about everything that had happened to me. I was tired of being stepped on, tired of being the victim. I was tired of thinking that without Suzume, I would never be anyone. And then, of course, I know Chizuru, she didn't deserve that treatment. Nobody deserves that treatment ."Oikawa brought his arms behind his back, leaning his body against the wall, then whispered. "I always thought you had a story to tell, Hori-chan."Kahori sighed, as if a weight had been lifted off her chest. "But in the end, I realized that Suzume didn’t take everything from me. Even though I still have the fear in my head that I’m not enough, I stood up and took control of my life. Suzume gave me a lot, but without her, I can still make it. I had the ability to succeed, I always did—I was just too focused on Suzume to see my own strength," she whispered finally, staring off into the distance, "Who would have thought that little, shy Kahori could transform like this, huh?" she asked, more to herself.Oikawa smiled slightly, "Maybe not everyone would have said it," he replied in a lighter tone, "but those who truly know you, who have seen what you're capable of, aren't surprised. You are strong, Kahori. And you will only keep getting stronger, not because you don’t feel fear, but because you face that fear every day."Kahori lifted her head to turn and look at Oikawa. "Yeah, apparently a lot of people tell me that," she muttered. "Take a lesson from this story, Oikawa-senpai: fall seven times, but get up eight. Right? I know you lost to Shiratorizawa, but don’t let the past dictate your future. Besides, you're much cuter when you're being cocky," she finished, sticking out her tongue. "Anyway, thanks for listening to me. Although I hadn't come exactly for that reason …"Oikawa looked at her for a moment, his usual smile fading into a more serious, almost tender expression. Without saying a word, he moved closer to Kahori, and with a gesture that was as natural as it was unexpected, he hugged her. It wasn’t one of his usual theatrical or exaggerated hugs; it was a sincere gesture, full of warmth and understanding. But perhaps it wasn't just that. Maybe it wasn’t just a hug for Kahori; maybe that hug was also something he needed… Kahori remained still for a moment, surprised by his action. She didn't expect Oikawa, with his usually carefree and playful personality, to be so... passionate. But perhaps she should have expected it? Oikawa seemed to really put his soul into everything he did. In everything he considered important. And what about her? Did she fit into that discourse? "It’s okay," Oikawa murmured in a low, reassuring voice, as if to remind her that she wasn’t alone. " Can you trust me once in a while? "She wanted to resist the temptation to get involved, but in the end, she melted into the embrace. Her mind kept telling her not to do it, but her body reacted before she could pull away. After everything she had told him, now Oikawa was asking her to trust him? It wouldn’t be easy to try and place her trust in someone again. And yet, deep down, Kahori knew she had already started to. The Karasuno boys' and girls' teams had always supported her, despite all the walls she had put up between them. And as much as this whole thing with Oikawa had started as a joke on his part, it was undeniable that "the game" had changed its rules once again . Maybe they weren’t playing anymore. Maybe she was starting to feel affection for that captain .She slowly slid her arms around his torso, then gently rested her head on his chest. Oikawa held her tighter and then whispered, "I really can't stand this Suzume."But that moment of peace was brutally interrupted when the locker room door flew open with a loud bang. Kentaro Kyoutani, with his usual aggressive demeanor, stood there, looking both incredulous and furious. Behind him, the entire Aoba Johsai team was gathered in silence, as if they had just witnessed an unexpected spectacle.Time seemed to freeze. The players’ eyes were wide, and their mouths hung open in surprise. No one seemed able to believe what they were seeing: Oikawa and Kahori, embracing on the locker room bench, in a scene that, from the outside, seemed incredibly ambiguous.Iwaizumi, standing right behind the group, buried his face in his hands, exclaiming in an exasperated tone, "I said to wait just a little longer, damn it!"Kahori, completely caught off guard, reacted instinctively. Her face blushed from embarrassment as she pushed Oikawa away, nearly falling off the bench in her attempt to put distance between them. "I-it’s not what it looks like!" she stammered, her voice uncertain and full of confusion.Oikawa, however, remained calm, with a half-amused smile that betrayed a hint of embarrassment. "Oh, guys... this isn't what you think." He tried to downplay the situation, but his voice had an undertone of awkwardness.Everyone knew Oikawa, he would be the first to boast of that scene as a trophy. His calmness and embarrassment had really left the whole team stunned. The team, however, didn't seem remotely convinced by his words. Some were nudging each other and whispering, while others continued to stare at the scene with mouths agape. Kentaro, on the other hand, simply glared at them with a hard look, as if he was debating whether to intervene.Kahori quickly stood up, trying to fix her hair and straighten her clothes, her face still as red as a tomato. "I... I have to go. Sorry for making all of you wait outside," she stammered, trying to make her way to the door.Oikawa looked at her with an expression that was both amused and slightly resigned. "You don’t need to apologize, Hori-chan. Thanks for stopping by... really ."As Kahori headed for the door, trying to avoid making eye contact with anyone, Iwaizumi gave her a nod, a mix of approval and apology in his expression. "Thanks for doing that," he whispered, and she could detect a hint of gratitude in his tone.Kahori simply waved her hand in a way that was meant to convey something like, " Don’t worry about it ."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Kahori Shimizu sat at the edge of the court, her gaze fixed on her phone, while the sounds of training around her mixed with the rustling of leaves carried by the wind. Her fingers moved swiftly across the screen as she replied to messages from a certain Oikawa Tooru, who seemed unwilling to leave her alone for even a moment. The playful comments from the famous "Great King" filled the screen, occasionally drawing a rare smile from her, the kind of smile only someone like him could elicit.

The sound of heavy footsteps and sudden laughter made her look up. In front of her loomed the imposing figures of Kuroo Tetsurou, captain of Nekoma, and Bokuto Koutarou, the ace of Fukurodani. Alongside them, much less enthusiastic, Kenma Kozume was fiddling with his handheld video game, casting only distracted glances toward the court, while Akaashi Keiji observed the scene with his usual calm and analytical expression.

"Hey, who’s here?" Kuroo said, approaching with his usual teasing smile. "The younger sister Shimizu-chan, huh?"

Kahori sighed internally. She had already predicted this: being the younger sister of Kiyoko Shimizu, the most admired manager of Karasuno, brought with it a certain level of notoriety, which she tried to avoid as much as possible. But with Kuroo around, escape was never an option.

She had managed to avoid the chaos throughout the day, but now she was alone in the gym. It was already dark outside, and Kahori had found a moment of respite from that hectic day. Her sister Shimizu had invited her to the summer camp for the weekend, a time when Kahori could join them without having to skip school... without permission. Because, yes, the Karasuno girls' team had never scheduled such experiences, and the infrequent attendance of some of her teammates at practice made their daily training sessions sometimes a bit monotonous and challenging.

Kahori had managed to get along well with her teammates, but the only ones truly committed to keeping the club going were the starters. So Kyoko had suggested Kahori join her on Saturday and Sunday; at least she could watch many other strong players and take inspiration from them to improve herself. And, why not, it could also be a time for Kahori to meet new people.

So, Kahori found herself assisting Kiyoko and Yachi with the manager duties, sometimes accompanied by the other teams’ managers. She had managed to avoid the curious looks from the other players.

Because it was indeed a bit strange that Kahori was there.

Until that moment.

"Hey, Hey! You're Shimizu's sister, right?" Bokuto chimed in, with his usual energetic tone. "Wow! You play volleyball too, don’t you?"

Kenma briefly lifted his eyes from his video game, as if to look more closely at the

‘girl who chatted so much with Shoyo’

. Kahori caught his gaze for a moment and noticed that, even though he wasn’t actively participating in the conversation, he was still listening with a latent interest.

Kahori shrugged, trying to keep her tone casual. "Yes, I play on the Karasuno girls' team. I'm a setter."

"A setter, huh?" Kuroo tilted his head, fixing her with his predator-like gaze. "Interesting. That explains why you were watching Akaashi and our Kenma so closely."

Hearing his name, Kenma glanced up again, this time with a slight grimace. "I'm not exactly a role model for anyone..." he muttered, returning to his game.

"Another setter! Hey, Akaashi, maybe we should have her play with us!" Bokuto exclaimed, his bright eyes turning to Akaashi, who responded with a polite, faint smile.

Akaashi sighed. When Bokuto was fixated on something, it was hard to change his mind. And if he was fixated that he had to make a good impression in order to get more eyes on himself, then Akaashi had no choice but to humour him, to prevent him from getting depressed again by yet another stupid thing. “All right, why not.”

Kuroo chuckled. "Let's see what little Shimizu will show us."

Kahori sighed again, but this time with a faint smile. "I'd actually be learning from all of you, to be honest. And I'm not that good. If I trained with you, I would probably slow you down."

Maybe it was modesty. Or maybe, after watching them play, she had realized how uncompetitive and non-aggressive her own team was. These guys really gave their 100% in everything. In practice, in a friendly match, in an official game. They were talented, damn tall and competitive. Kahori really felt like a bird in a cage watching them play, and thinking about playing with people of that level made her feel like she was not up to it.

Meanwhile, Kahori had chosen Karasuno...

Why did she choose it, anyway? Was it because she knew her sister Shimizu would be there? She had chosen more with her heart than with a desire to join a strong sports club. And that reality hit her a bit harder than she had expected. Kahori liked playing volleyball, but her team didn’t have the same drive to win and improve that she had. Her senpai already had plans to leave the team if they lost the upcoming preliminaries for the Interhigh tournament. Winning wasn't everything, but she was still groping in the uncertainty of her team. Everyone kept saying that ‘

a good setter was the one who set up easy balls to spike

’. So if her team was like that...was it because of her? But how could she dictate a faster rhythm to her team if everyone didn't have the same desire to improve? She had never been good at dragging people along, she was a bit like Kageyama in that respect: she went straight ahead. Perhaps she should have tried to involve her team more? Yui had tried to do that, but she hadn't been incisive enough and in the end they hadn't solved anything.

"Modest, huh?" Kuroo gave her a look that made it clear he didn’t believe her at all. "Typical of Shimizu's sister."

Kahori sighed, felt the phone vibrate in her hand and instinctively glanced at the phone screen.

"Hey! Shimizu-chan, you can't bask in the glory of my magnificent spikes if you're always glued to that phone!" Bokuto shouted with his usual enthusiasm, making a grand gesture with his arm, like an actor seeking applause.

"And who says I didn’t see your spikes, Bokuto-san?" she asked, smirking. "Maybe you weren’t paying attention."

Kahori heard a burst of laughter from Bokuto, who froze in mid-air, caught off guard by her unexpected response. Akaashi, always ready to intervene during moments of chaos, merely shook his head with a small smile.

"Touché, Shimizu-chan!" Kuroo exclaimed, clapping as if Kahori had just made a masterful move. "Maybe you’ve got more spirit than we thought. But it’d be a real shame to stay chatting instead of playing with us, don’t you think?"

Kahori felt a slight blush rise to her cheeks. Kuroo liked to provoke, but he never went so far as to say things that were too bitchy. But surely his provocations were much more ironic and amusing than Tsukishima's. And just as she was about to respond, a cold voice sliced through the conversation like a sharp blade.

"Ah, right. She’s too busy texting her boyfriend to pay attention to anything else," Tsukishima said with his arrogant tone, arms crossed and a smug smirk on his face.

Kahori glared at him, narrowing her eyes in frustration. "Boyfriend? What are you talking about?" she replied, trying to stay calm.

Tsukishima raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her reaction. "Huh? Are you saying he’s already run away from you?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, and the other Nekoma and Fukurodani players listening in seemed more than curious.

Kuroo chuckled under his breath, while Kenma appeared to actually pay attention to the situation for a moment. Akaashi remained silent, likely aware that the rest of the group wasn’t going to end that discussion.

Kahori blushed slightly, trying to find the words. "He’s just...

a friend

."

Kuroo watched her with that scrutinizing look of his, as if he were studying every little expression on her face. "

A friend, huh?

I wonder what he’d think if he knew you called him that." His teasing smile grew even wider.

Kahori shook her head, trying to stay calm, even though she knew full well that denying or defending herself would only fuel the curiosity of this wild bunch. "I said we’re really just friends," she repeated, this time with a more determined tone.

Kenma, who had seemingly lost interest in the conversation for a moment, lifted his gaze from his video game again and, in his usual quiet voice, said, "If he’s just a friend, why are you blushing?"

Kenma’s silent but precise jab left Kahori speechless for a few seconds. Bokuto burst into loud laughter.

“I’m not blushing,” she said through gritted teeth, trying to deny the obvious. Kahori felt a tingle of irritation run down her spine. The thought of throwing a ball directly at Tsukishima’s face was incredibly tempting. If only he would shut up. Her fingers almost itched to do it. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm herself. "Tsukishima, you’d better stop before I make you eat those words on the court."

Tsukishima shot her a disdainful look but remained silent, clearly amused by the effect he had caused.

Kuroo approached lightly, spinning a volleyball on his fingertip. "We are not here to judge your level, but if you pay so much attention to our setters, it means you want to improve, doesn't it? How about setting a few balls for us?"

Kahori glanced down at her phone, sighing. Oikawa was typing another message, but right now, she didn’t care to respond. The idea of training with someone at their level was exhilarating. Sure, watching them while helping Kiyoko was fine, but she was a player. She wanted to play.

She put her phone in the pocket of her jacket and stood up, taking the ball from Kuroo’s hands with a slight nod of her head. "Alright, but I don't want to be in a team with

Tsukki

," she said, turning and sticking her tongue out at Tsukishima.

She let herself enjoy what was shaping up to be a very fun game. Despite their tall and imposing figures, they were good guys. Ever since they found out she played volleyball, they had instantly warmed up to her. Their friendliness might have been a bit direct and exuberant, but nothing she ever found offensive.

Apart from Tsukki, of course. But that was nothing new.

“I won't have to worry about crushing you,” Tsukishima whispered with a smug look on his face.

"There's already a challenge in the air, huh?," Kuroo said with a grin full of pure amusement.

Akaashi observed the scene from behind, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Let’s see what you can do, Shimizu-chan."

Kahori took her position, hands ready, her gaze focused. The court seemed smaller now, but the tension in the air was palpable. She concentrated, putting aside any negative thoughts or worries. She felt the familiar, reassuring weight of the ball in her hands as she set it precisely for Kuroo, Bokuto, and even Akaashi, who had joined the drill with his impeccable grace. It wasn't a real match, her role was to set the ball up to the hitter, taking turns with Akaashi. And why not, since there was someone who can set the ball, Akaashi could also adapt to do some spike. Certainly, Kahori would have had some difficulty jumping with the highest net, not to mention that he could never beat a wall like Tsukishima or Kuroo.

Bokuto's powerful spikes echoed through the quiet night, while Kuroo laughed every time he spiked the ball at an unpredictable angle. There was a natural rhythm flowing between them, each well-executed play a small triumph.

"Not bad, Shimizu-chan," commented Akaashi between sets, his voice calm and gentle as ever. "If you rotate your wrists slightly on impact, you could get a higher, more precise trajectory."

Kahori nodded, taking note of the advice and applying it to the next set. She felt the difference immediately: the ball soared into the air with even greater precision, perfectly placed for another of Bokuto’s devastating spikes, who yelled in triumph.

"Awesome! Akaashi, did you see that?! That spike was perfect! Great job, Kahori!" Bokuto turned to her, his eyes shining with pure excitement, like a kid who had just scored his first spike. The formality he had with her seemed to have completely disappeared, as if tossing him a ball had made Kahori his friend. Bokuto was self-centred, but rather simple as a person. The kind of person who made friends with everyone.

Kahori smiled, feeling a slight sense of satisfaction for contributing to the training in some meaningful way. The atmosphere on the court, under the night lights illuminating the players' faces, was charged with energy, but also a sense of camaraderie and friendship. It almost felt like time had stopped.

Kahori found herself at the center of the court, the pace of the training becoming more intense. Each set was precise, and each of Bokuto’s spikes echoed across the court, breaking the silence of the night time gym. Kuroo and Akaashi moved with the same grace, completing the perfect choreography of what felt more like a match than a practice session.

Kuroo laughed every time he managed to block one of Bokuto’s spikes, and Bokuto erupted in joyful shouts every time he powered through Kuroo and Tsukishima’s wall. Akaashi, calm and precise as always, orchestrated the game with a critical and attentive eye, while Kenma, though not actively participating, watched from time to time with his usual apparent disinterest.

After one last set from Kahori, Bokuto launched into one of his signature, devastating spikes, the sound of the impact reverberating throughout the entire gym. "Oh yeah! This is the kind of training I live for!" he exclaimed, getting back up with his hands on his hips.

Kahori wiped the sweat from her forehead, observing the group with a satisfied smile. She felt energized, as if that practice had washed away all the accumulated fatigue. They were all so incredibly good at spiking her sets that Kahori fooled herself for a moment that she was actually good at the game. Or maybe it was just Bokuto's enthusiasm.

Soon enough, it was time for dinner, and practice ended. She put on her black jacket and instinctively grabbed her phone. She turned on the screen and saw that Oikawa had sent a lot of messages. He had already finished training with his team some time ago. It was curious how he had focused so much attention on sending her all those messages.

Inevitably, Kahori found herself smiling.

Bokuto, who had been absorbed in his spikes until that moment, let himself fall to the ground with a theatrical expression of despair, raising his arms to the sky. “Why can’t I also have a girl who gives me so much attention?! Look at Kahori, so focused on her phone…”

Akaashi shook his head. “Bokuto, we’re trying to practice. Maybe you should focus more on your training than on girls.”

“But Akaashi! You don’t get it!” Bokuto replied, still lying on the ground. “I want a girl to look at me the way Kahori looks at her phone! It’s a matter of life or death!”

Kahori couldn’t help but laugh that time. Bokuto had a unique way of making everything dramatic, even emotional metters. “If you stopped whining and focused more on your spikes, you might get a bit more attention. Who knows, maybe your soulmate will be in the stands next time” Kahori said with a teasing smile. “And by the way,

he’s not my boyfriend

.”

“See, Akaashi? Kahori gets me!” Bokuto jumped up with renewed energy. “Spikes are the answer to everything!”

Kuroo, always quick with a joke, turned to Kahori with a sly smile. “So, who exactly is this famous person making you smile so much, even from a distance?”

Kahori froze in place. Was she really giving off that impression? Did she really seem so happy when reading Oikawa’s name on her phone? Was she amused by what Oikawa was telling her, or was she happy that he had written to her? She hadn’t thought about it... until that moment.

She raised her chin defiantly and, with a mischievous grin, stuck her tongue out at Kuroo. “I’m never telling you.”

Kuroo chuckled, entertained by her resistance. “Oh, really? You think you can keep me in the dark so easily?”

Just then, a sharp and indifferent voice cut through their conversation. “She doesn’t need to say it,” Tsukishima interrupted, who had been observing the practice from the sidelines with his usual detached attitude. “The guy she’s talking to is Oikawa Tooru, the captain of Aoba Johsai, a team from the Miyagi Prefecture.”

Kuroo scratched his chin, pondering the name revealed by Tsukishima. “Oikawa Tooru, huh? I’ve heard of him, but not much about the team. Aoba Johsai, right?” he asked, wearing a thoughtful expression as he looked at Kenma. “Aren’t they the ones who can never get past the championships because of Shiratorizawa? I heard he won an award for best setter in junior high school.”

Kenma, without taking his eyes off his video game, let out a slight sigh and barely lifted his gaze. “Yeah, exactly. Aoba Johsai is a very strong team, but for the past three years, they haven’t qualified for the Nationals because Shiratorizawa has always knocked them out.”

Bokuto, listening with interest, scratched his head in confusion. “Then why isn’t he famous at the national level? If he’s that good, why don’t people talk about him?”

Kenma shrugged, returning to his usual apathetic tone. “Because he’s never made it to the Nationals. As good as Oikawa is, the problem is that Aoba Johsai can’t get past Shiratorizawa, which has Ushijima Wakatoshi, one of the strongest aces in Japan. It is difficult to become famous outside your own prefecture if your team has never gone to Nationals. ”

Kuroo nodded, grasping the concept. “Ah, I see. So he’s one of those incredible players who hasn’t had his chance to shine on the biggest stage yet.”

Kahori sighed. Why did it upset her to hear those words? Kuroo

was right

.

He was too right

.

Kenma nodded slightly. “Exactly. At the regional level, Oikawa is practically a legend, but he’s not as well-known nationally as others.”

Kahori, who had remained silent until then, observed Kenma's expression as he spoke. It wasn’t surprising that he knew so much about Oikawa, being another setter. But she felt a bit protective of the Aoba Johsai captain. And not because they had become friends, but because she really meant it. “It doesn’t matter if he’s not famous nationally. Oikawa is an extraordinary player.”

Kuroo smiled knowingly. “Oh, don’t worry, Shimizu-chan, I’m not questioning your dear Oikawa. But it will be interesting to see what happens when Shiratorizawa has to face him again. Right? This is the last chance they have to beat them. Isn't it? He's in the third year if I'm not mistaken.”

“You speak so highly of him that I’m starting to wonder who you’ll cheer for in the upcoming interhighs. Your team, Karasuno, or Aoba Johsai?” Tsukishima asked, tilting his head to the side mischievously.

Kahori huffed. “You’re such a jerk,” she scoffed, “those aren’t comparisons to make.”

Tsukishima merely raised an eyebrow, his usual sarcastic smile playing on his lips. “Oh? Not a comparison to make? Yet, it seems like a pretty obvious choice.”

Kahori crossed her arms, visibly irritated. “You don’t get it, Tsukishima. It’s not about cheering for one team or the other. Oikawa is a friend of mine, but that doesn’t mean I don’t support Karasuno.

It’s just… different

.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Kahori was walking calmly through the  mall, carrying a bag with her new pair of volleyball shoes. Beside her, Oikawa seemed to be in a great mood, laughing and joking with his nephew Takeru, who was running back and forth between the stores. It was rare for them to spend time together outside of the gym; both had volleyball practice and the usual commitments that every student and team member had: homework, studying for exams, and hanging out with their teammates or friends.Kahori and Oikawa had been going out for quite some time. Neither of them had called it "dating," although Kahori could only imagine what Oikawa might have told his team. Nothing was clear between them yet; they were simply living each day as naturally and spontaneously as they could.As they walked, Kahori caught glimpses of Oikawa’s private life. Takeru was an energetic boy, darting from one store to another with his eyes shining, and his uncle ran after him to keep up with his pace. Takeru was still young but incredibly direct and spontaneous, always ready to say what he thought, even if it embarrassed his uncle. And it was for this reason that Kahori remembered the first time Oikawa introduced her to him. 
Start Flashback
It was a quiet day, and they had planned to take a walk together and eat ice cream. When they arrived at the park, Takeru, a lively child with eyes full of curiosity, couldn't stop looking at Kahori with a thoughtful expression. He looked at her with so much intrigue and amuseds that left Kahori pleasantly surprised.After a while, with typical childlike innocence, he asked: “Uncle, is she your new girlfriend?”Kahori immediately burst out laughing, surprising both Takeru and Oikawa. “Oh, no, Takeru!” replied Kahori, laughing so hard that she had to lean on Oikawa to keep her balance. “Not to my knowledge, at least.”Takeru, still confused but with a smile, gave her a spontaneous compliment. “You are very pretty. You seem funnier than the other girlfriend.”Kahori turned to Oikawa, raising an eyebrow. “Oh, is that so? Tell me, Oikawa, is it your strategy to introduce someone to your nephew to soften up the girls?”Oikawa shot her a look of mock indignation, shaking his head with a smirk. "Oh, please, Hori-chan. Don’t listen to him, he’s just—"Takeru intervened, laughing. “Oh, no! I only saw them one day when I was out for a ride with my mum,” he hastened to say, only to point out how events had really gone, “then she broke up with him.”“Takeru, would you stop going on about this?” blurted out Oikawa in exasperation.Kahori couldn't resist teasing Oikawa further. “Ah, so you’re telling me I’m just another victim in a long line of failed attempts?” she said, crossing her arms dramatically, a playful glint in her eyes.Oikawa sighed, though his lips curled into a reluctant smile. “You’re not a victim, princess. You’re the grand prize,” he said smoothly, winking in a way that only made Kahori roll her eyes.Takeru, who had been listening intently to their banter, tugged at Kahori’s sleeve. “So, are you really going to be his girlfriend?”Kahori knelt down to be at eye level with the boy, still chuckling. “Hmm, what do you think? Should I?”Takeru scrunched his face in thought before nodding eagerly. “Yes! You’re nice. You laugh at Uncle’s silly jokes and Uncle Tooru talks about you a lot.”Oikawa scoffed playfully, ruffling Takeru’s hair. “Silly jokes? You wound me, Takeru,” he said, pretending to be offended. But his gaze softened when he turned back to Kahori, who was looking at Takeru with warmth in her eyes.“I like you Takeru,” she said smiling at him, “I'll think about this proposal, okey?”Takeru grinned, clearly pleased with her response. “Okay! But don't take too long, Uncle Tooru needs someone to laugh at his jokes. He’s not as funny when he’s by himself.”
End Flashback

Oikawa and Takeru were very close, but the child's spontaneity had allowed Kahori to chat with him pleasantly. She still had to figure out what he got from his uncle, but who knew... she didn't know Oikawa's older sister, maybe she was less... less Oikawa . However, the affinity they had was pleasant to see and every time she saw him interacting with his nephew it was like getting to know a new side of Oikawa. Well, maybe for the first time she could tell, except when Oikawa was posing as a child, Oikawa and Takeru were really adorable. Or rather, Takeru was always adorable, Oikawa... not always .Takeru looked into a shop window displaying a new video game that was very much in vogue at the time. Her family, as well as Kiyoko, had never been too interested in video games, so she had never seen them in her house. Some video games were fun, but Kahori was afraid of losing her temper so much that she would throw the video game out of some window out of nervousness.“Oh? Are you interested, Takeru-kun?” asked Kahori, crouching beside him. “Do you want Oikawa to buy it for you?”Oikawa crouched down next to her, took her arm and pulled her close: “Are you crazy? Do you know how much that costs?”“Uncle Tooru will buy it for me?” asked Takeru with a puzzled expression on his face.“It costs too much,” he retorted testily. “Can't my sister buy it for you?”Kahori theatrically brought a hand to her mouth. “What a bad uncle.”Oikawa immediately defended himself, staring at her with half-closed eyes. “I had to pay for my team's dinner this week,” he justified himself.“Because you have lost another bet yet, I guess,” she poked him, referring to the last bet he had made on her. “What a loser, why do you keep making bets if you lose them all?”Takeru turned to stare at his uncle with half-lidded eyes: “What a loser,” he remarked.“Hori-chan, whose side are you on? You are such an asshole,” whined Oikawa, slumping against the shop window, desolate. “So you'll buy it for me?” the nephew insisted.Oikawa stood up and then stared at Kahori with ill-concealed defiance. “And I, who am also planning to take you out to dinner at the nicest place around. Me, the one who is always thinking of my Hori-chan, unlike you, who is selling out my proposal for a videogame,” he emphasized with a childish attitude.“Yes but it's the greatest videogame ever released,” Takeru interjected with the pure innocence of a child.“To dinner out? When were you gonna tell me? Are you trying to make me feel guilty? How melodramatic you are,” Kahori muttered. The young woman sighed. “Alright, alright, let's try to accommodate everyone okay?”Takeru nodded slowly, watching her with a sparkle in his gaze. Oikawa on the other hand looked at her with a raised eyebrow, but definitely intrigued. “Buy him the video game, we'll have dinner at my house. Do you like that as a proposal? I'll cook you something.”“But you can't cook like a restaurant,” Oikawa poked her.“You asshole, what do you know???” she growled, trying to kick him in the shin. Oikawa dodged the blow, then smiled mischievously at her. “Alright, Hori-chan, I accept your proposal for this romantic dinner just you and me,” he continued in a mellifluous voice, then disappeared inside the video game shop.“I don't remember I called it a romantic dinner ,” she blurted out, chasing him into the shop with brisk steps.So Oikawa bought that blessed videogame for his nephew, who surely appreciated his uncle's generosity and Kahori's complicity in all this. Maybe she had been a bit of a bitch to him, but Takeru's eyes sparkling at the sight of that game had made her think of all the times she had wanted a videogame but no one in the family had ever wanted to give her one. Well, if it could make someone else happy…However, yes, a small part of her seemed to love annoying Oikawa , just as he seemed to love annoying her . Once they left the video game shop, Takeru was waiting outside with an impassive face and a finger pointing at a wall a few steps away. “There's someone staring at you,” the boy said quietly.But before Kahori could realize anything, she found Hinata running at her with enthusiasm and a slightly embarrassed ‘excuse me Kahori’ face. He approached her and then bowed: “I swear we weren't following you this time!” he hastened to say at once. Kahori chuckled softly, mindful of the time she had caught them spying on her at the volleyball court with Oikawa. “Take it easy, Shoyo. By the way, what are you doing?”“ Chibi-chan ,” he said in his usual mocking way, then stood staring at them with a raised eyebrow. “What's the story?”“Hey, Oikawa-san,” said Hinata, raising a hand to greet him.Kahori raised a hand as if to ward off something invisible. “Nothing nothing, a little joke from a while ago,” she hastened to say. Considering that Kageyama was also involved, it would be just one more reason to mock him. And no, Oikawa needed no more reason.Hinata scratched his head, embarrassed, and threw a fleeting glance inside the shop window opposite the video game shop. “Well, we were just wandering around a bit... ehm, just chilling, you know. We were looking at some sports shops…”Kahori followed his gaze until he found Kageyama's. Meanwhile, Kageyama, who had remained behind the shop window, watched them with a grim gaze. The sight of Kahori in the company of Oikawa, with such a natural smile on her face, irritated him deeply. He couldn’t understand why she would spend time with someone like Oikawa, who represented everything he couldn’t stand.Oikawa, who always had a keen eye, immediately noticed Kageyama's presence. With a sly grin, he stretched an arm around Kahori, then turned his back to him, covering the view for everyone else and leaving Kageyama alone behind the shop window, watching them annoyed. Kahori sighed in exasperation, while Hinata remained staring at this childish scene, shocked.Kageyama, noticing Oikawa's provocative attitude and the scene unfolding before his eyes, decided not to stay and watch from afar any longer. With firm steps, he approached the group. “Hi, Hori-chan,” he then said, greeting her with his usual calm manner. He didn't understand Kahori's fondness for Oikawa, but that didn't mean he had to be rude to her, just because he detested Oikawa and was friends with Kahori.“Hey! What's up?” asked Kahori, returning the greeting.“Well, thank you,” he said quietly. Unfortunately, when Oikawa was around, Kageyama barricaded himself inside more stilted sentences and a decidedly different detachment from when they met at Karasuno. But by now she had given up on reconciliation. Indeed, no matter how hard she had tried not to drive a wedge between the two, always remaining neutral, unfortunately their rivalry was too deep-rooted in their minds.Oikawa turned with a theatrical gesture, “Ah, Tobio-chan, you're here too? I didn't see you,” he said with ill-concealed dislike. “Are you looking for chemistry with your comrade Chibi-chan? Is the great despot starting to think more of others?”Kageyama didn't allow himself to be intimidated by Oikawa's provocation. He simply stared at him with a look that betrayed a combination of irritation and disinterest. “It's none of your business,” he replied in his usual neutral tone, but with a hint of coldness. Oikawa, as always, didn't miss an opportunity to annoy him further. “Oh, Tobio-chan, you seem so tense. It's important to take a break now and then. Maybe you should take an example from me and Kahori, who know how to enjoy life.”Kahori rolled her eyes, then elbowed Oikawa to push him a little further away from her. She didn't mind having Oikawa near her, but when he had to flaunt their outings as a trophy to throw at Kageyama, then it didn't suit her anymore.“We're not enjoying life, my shoes broke. And anyway, everyone has their own ways of passing the time,” Kahori said, throwing Oikawa a glare. “And no one gets to judge, right?”"True!” shouted Hinata, raising an arm towards the sky. Kahori, realizing the tension that was building, crouched down next to Takeru, who had been silently listening to that absurd conversation the whole time. “You know, Takeru,” she said softly, trying to divert attention from the snipes between the two rivals, “sometimes your uncle can be really childish, don’t you think?”Takeru, with the typical sincerity of children, nodded energetically, giving Kahori a knowing look. “Yes, uncle Tooru always acts like a child! It's like when we play, and he always wants to win!” Kahori burst out laughing, finding Takeru’s bluntness truly adorable. “That's true! And you know what? Even if he’s like that, we all love him anyway because, deep down, he’s a good uncle, isn’t he?” Takeru smiled, happy with the bond that had formed between him and Kahori. Oikawa, who had overheard part of the conversation, rolled his eyes with a mock-offended expression. “Hey, I’m right here, you know?” he said in his usual dramatic manner. “It’s not fair to talk bad about me behind my back!”Kahori rolled her eyes and turned to Oikawa, giving him a mischievous smile. "Oh, come on, Oikawa. Don’t be such a baby. Takeru is just telling the truth.’"Oikawa, continuing to play his role, placed a hand on his heart as if wounded. "And here I thought I was the best uncle in the world! But it seems even my youngest fans are betraying me!" "Tell him he’s the best uncle in the world, or he’ll go on with this forever," she whispered in his ear.Oikawa leaned down towards them and said, "What did you whisper to him??" " Dethroned by a child …" Kageyama said, sporting one of his provocative looks. Oikawa stared at him with a sarcastic smile. "Ah, Tobio-chan, you just can’t help being so affectionate, can you? But remember, unlike you, I have someone on my side." Oikawa and Kageyama turned in sync towards Kahori. Meanwhile, Hinata, who had figured out the ultimate goal of that situation, began bouncing around them excitedly, shouting, ‘I’m here too!’. But of course, he wasn’t the target of the conversation, and he was promptly ignored, left in a corner while Takeru watched him impassively."Oh, no. NO!" Kahori bursted, looking first at Oikawa, then at Kageyama. "It’s obvious, she turned to me first," Oikawa declared, running a hand through his hair in a victory that existed only in his head. Kageyama glared at him. "But she looked at me longer." "I’m not going to put up with all of your stupid childish squabbles," she growled. " I’ll never take sides ," she concluded, taking Takeru by the hand.Kahori knew she didn’t have the ability to counter that rivalry. Perhaps it was a bit excessive, even somewhat toxic at times, but it would serve as a driving force for both of them to move forward. She could simply be a ‘spectator.’ She didn’t want her friendship to be the cause of more arguments.“Bye, Shoyo, bye, Tobio… see you at school,” she finally said before taking Takeru’s hand. “Your uncle is such an idiot, Takeru,” she whispered. As Kahori walked away with Takeru by her side, the child looked at her with curious eyes and a small smile that betrayed his innocence. “Uncle Tooru is always like this,” Takeru said with a giggle, as if he was used to seeing the more childish side of his uncle. “But even if he’s a bit silly, he’s fun!”Kahori sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and affection. “Yeah, that’s true. Oikawa can be really fun… when he’s not busy provoking Kageyama, or when he is not shitting on Wakatoshi,” she replied.“Hori-chan, Takeru!” Oikawa called out in a childish voice, desperately trying to catch their attention.As soon as Oikawa caught up to them, Kahori turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow. “If you keep focusing on Kageyama, I’m starting to get jealous,” she said, pretending to be offended.Oikawa suddenly stopped, struck by Kahori’s statement, with a look of surprise on his face. Then, with his usual dazzling smile, he stepped closer and replied, “Jealous? You? Of that short-tempered king? Hori-chan, please, don't flatter him .”Kahori crossed her arms, pretending to ponder his response. “You're the most exaggerated human being I know...”He flashed her a grin, clearly enjoying her teasing. “I’m simply passionate. Don’t mistake it for exaggeration. It’s all part of my irresistible charm.”Takeru, who had been quietly listening, suddenly chimed in with a serious expression, “Uncle Tooru, what’s irresistible charm? Is it like when you try to make mum laugh and she tells you to stop being annoying?”Kahori burst out laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes. “I love your nephew.”Oikawa pretended to be hurt, placing a hand on his chest theatrically. “Takeru, you should be on your beloved uncle’s side! Traitor!” he exclaimed with a mischievous grin. Then he leaned down towards his nephew and ruffled his hair. “But I know you love me deep down.”Takeru laughed again, then clung to Kahori’s hand, looking at his uncle with a conspiratorial expression. “Maybe… but Hori-chan promised me ice cream and convinced you to buy me the video game, so today I’m with her!”“Eh? That’s a cheap shot!” Oikawa pretended to be shocked, but his eyes sparkled with amusement.Kahori stuck out her tongue at him. “Sorry, I’ve bribed him well!”Oikawa huffed, then gave her a sly smile. “First the video game, now ice cream. What has Takeru done to win your heart, huh?” he then asked, looking at his nephew with a raised eyebrow. “ Bribe me too, Hori-chan ~ .”Kahori rolled her eyes. “Oh, Great King, what would you like to be bribed with?” Kahori began with a hint of irony. “We still have a dinner to settle on where I have to cook something for you. What do you want from me now?”Oikawa paused, his gaze narrowing provocatively, then he leaned down to whisper in her ear, “ You know what I want .”Kahori stiffened for a moment, feeling her cheeks heat up as the emotional stability she usually maintained with him wavered significantly. Kahori pretended to cough before giving Oikawa a playful shove. “Your nephew is here,” she muttered.“But you didn’t answer me,” he cooed.“I didn’t understand your question ~ ,” she continued, turning away with feigned nonchalance, whistling a made-up tune.Takeru, who had been watching them curiously, asked in with a curious smile. “What were you talking about?” tilting his head to one side.Oikawa quickly responded before Kahori could say anything, flashing his usual disarming smile. “Oh, nothing important, Takeru! We were just deciding whether to get strawberry or chocolate ice cream.”Takeru raised an eyebrow. “And you need to keep that a secret?”Kahori chuckled softly. “Yes, exactly, Oikawa, why would you want to keep your favorite flavors hidden from your nephew?”“Ah, this alliance wounds my heart,” he drawled, touching his chest theatrically. “Takeru, go choose the ice cream that Kahori has so kindly decided to treat you to!”As soon as Takeru let go of Kahori’s hand and ran towards the ice cream shop, his eyes already full of excitement over the flavors to choose from, Oikawa seized the moment without missing a beat. Moving closer with a light, fluid step, he gently wrapped his arm around Kahori’s waist, bringing his face close to her ear. His warm breath brushed against her skin, causing her to shiver slightly.“In case you didn’t understand…” Oikawa began to whisper, his voice soft but loaded with an intensity he rarely showed. “ I want you, Hori-chan .”Kahori felt her heart skip a beat, her cheeks instantly warmed, and her mind was suddenly flooded with a wave of conflicting emotions. For a moment, she was speechless, unable to comprehend if she had really heard what Oikawa had just said.Then, as if time had slowed down, she slowly turned towards him, searching his eyes for confirmation. Oikawa’s gaze was serious, far more than she had ever seen before. His usual teasing and playful demeanor seemed to have vanished, replaced by a sincere intensity.Since when had everything turned into... that ? Oikawa had always tried to tease her, but he had never revealed this side of himself—so… captivating. Or rather, when had things between them started to evolve this way? Those slightly half-closed eyes, the serious gaze locked in hers, his arm tightened around her with that ‘hunger’. Kahori felt almost like prey caught in the grip of a predator. Kahori swallowed, trying to find her voice. “Oikawa… I…”But before she could finish, Takeru came running back towards them, interrupting the moment. “I’ve decided! I want chocolate and coconut!” he exclaimed enthusiastically, completely unaware of the tension between the two.With surprising speed, Oikawa pulled away from Kahori and turned to Takeru with a warm smile, hiding any trace of the moment that had just passed. “Great choice, champ!” he said, giving Kahori one last look, promising that their conversation wasn’t over.Kahori remained still for a few seconds, trying to catch her breath and conceal the turmoil inside her. She took a deep breath, then forced herself to smile at Takeru, who was looking at her, waiting for her approval."Perfect, Takeru," she said softly, finally managing to mask her own confusion. “Let’s go get that ice cream.”And as they headed towards the ice cream shop, Kahori’s mind was still trapped in that whisper, in the warmth of Oikawa’s arms around her. Perhaps she wasn't as surprised by Oikawa's initiative as she was by her body's reaction. Oh, no . She was amazed that her body and mind reacted in response to Oikawa's attitude.She was amazed that... she still wanted his arms around her and his warm breath on her neck .Kahori tried to shake off the lingering effects of Oikawa’s words, but the warmth of his whisper had left an undeniable mark. The ease with which he could turn any lighthearted moment into something deeply charged was both disorienting and, much to her surprise, thrilling. Her mind raced as they walked toward the ice cream shop, Takeru running ahead, oblivious to the undercurrents flowing between his uncle and Kahori.As they reached the counter, Takeru busied himself with the wide selection of flavors, giving Kahori a moment to breathe. But Oikawa was still close, his presence felt even without words. She could sense his eyes on her, waiting for her reaction, waiting for... something.Kahori stole a glance at him, catching that same intensity from earlier. His expression was unreadable, but the teasing spark in his eyes was gone. There was something much deeper there now—something that wasn’t just about banter or playful flirting."Chocolate and coconut, huh?" she said lightly, trying to distract herself by focusing on Takeru’s choice. The boy beamed up at her, nodding enthusiastically as the ice cream attendant began scooping the flavors into a cone. She smiled back at him, grateful for the brief moment of reprieve.But Oikawa wasn’t going to let her off the hook so easily.As Takeru licked his ice cream cone and turned his attention to a nearby fountain, Oikawa leaned in again, though this time, his voice was casual. "You can keep dodging me, Hori-chan," he hummed, "but sooner or later, you’ll have to admit that you felt it too ."Kahori snorted. She was fucked.That's what she was.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As the days passed, the preliminaries of the Miyagi prefecture began and it had been almost impossible for the two of them to see each other; they had only been in touch through a few phone messages. So they had delayed their ‘appointment’ at Kahori's house until that day.But as grueling as the days had been, nothing weighed more heavily than a second defeat. Both the Karasuno women's team and Aoba Johsai had failed to pass the preliminaries, thus being excluded from the national volleyball tournament.Kahori still had her second and third years ahead of her, a period in which she would improve and take this defeat as a cue to improve with her future team. But for Oikawa, that defeat was the end of the game. The end, of course, as far as his high school career was concerned. And this defeat had been tougher even than the one with Shiratorizawa.Obviously Kahori was happy that the Karasuno had won, after all they were from her school, but more importantly she had bonded with that bunch of screw-ups. She was really happy for them, but she felt that her heart was divided into three parts. On the one hand the happiness of knowing that the boys' Karasuno would go to the nationals, but on the other hand the anger at being defeated again and the sorrow of knowing that he had been defeated too. However, Kahori knew in her heart that her team wasn't up to the tournament. No matter how hard Kahori tried, her teammates didn't always come to practice and Yui was too good to scold them.Yeah, in short, she didn't know what was going to happen that night either. Both she and Oikawa had seen better times but, despite the end of the preliminary tournament, he had agreed “to settle the bet” made some time earlier with Takeru that very day. And so Kahori found herself home alone, with Kiyoko currently absent for a meeting with Ukai, Yachi, Professor Takeda and Karasuno players, and her parents away again because of work. She definitely hadn't planned such an evening. But things had happened, so she could only hope for the best.It wouldn't have been easy to cheer him up and at the same time... to cheer herself up. She didn't want that evening to become a hangout for losers or those who needed to cry. Well, maybe crying was ok, but not too much .Oikawa arrived at Kahori's house under a fiery red sky, with the sun now setting behind the Miyagi hills. He wore a white shirt carefully tucked into brown trousers, paired with a pair of casual shoes. Despite his often charming and confident demeanor, his face betrayed a shadow of tiredness that day. Under his arm he carried a bouquet of flowers, wrapped in a simple but neat paper. They were white, red and orange tulips, carefully chosen. He didn't want to appear too formal, but at the same time he wanted to show Kahori that he had thought of her . When Kahori opened the door, her smile widened. “For you,” he said, handing her the bouquet.Kahori stood staring at those flowers in amazement. Perhaps it was the first time he had managed to... astonish her in such a simple way. And her astonishment didn't go unnoticed by the captain of the Seijoh, who merely stared at her with a half-smile all proud of having seen Kahori's ice heart crack for a second.“You have been very kind, thank you. These flowers are beautiful,” she said, carefully taking the flowers. She filled a vase in the living room with water then put the tulips in it. When Oikawa entered the house, out of the corner of her eye she could see him, as he looked around curiously, until his gaze shifted to her. He looked at her with ill-concealed interest: her hair was plaited in a simple braid that fell softly down her shoulder, she was wearing black denim trousers, a simple blue cotton halter top, all somewhat hidden by the white apron. Kahori's kitchen was a cozy and well-organized room, although not particularly large. The walls were painted a warm cream color, and here and there hung small pictures with illustrations of winter and summer landscapes of Japan. Above the hob, a small window let in the soft evening light, illuminating the jars of herbs arranged on the windowsill: sesame seeds, sansho, shichimi, curry, etc. The window, slightly misted by the steam rising from the boiling pots, offered a view of the small back garden. The worktop was made of light wood, smooth and well maintained, on which Kahori had carefully arranged the ingredients: a mound of flour, fresh vegetables such as carrots, cabbage, and spring onions already cut into julienne strips, and a bowl of pork marinated with ginger and soy sauce. Next to it, a set of well-sharpened knives was lined up neatly on a magnetic stand, ready for use.On the opposite side of the kitchen, there was a small, low, dark wooden table, large enough for four people, but perfect for two. It was already set with striped cloth placemats, slightly irregular white ceramic plates, and chopsticks carefully arranged next to the plates. In the center of the table, a glass vase held the flowers Oikawa had brought her, adding a touch of color to the scene.As Kahori moved nonchalantly among the ingredients, Oikawa watched her with a mixture of curiosity and admiration. He wasn't used to seeing her in such a domestic and intimate situation, and for a moment he found himself pondering how much there was still to discover about her. The way she cut the vegetables, precise and firm, or how she carefully mixed the ingredients in the pan, revealed to him a side of Kahori he had never seen. She was terribly precise, neat, probably had the recipe already written in her head, her shoulders relaxed and her lips curled slightly upwards as she immersed herself in her calculated movements. It reminded her a little of playing volleyball. The quiet Kahori, calm, so relaxed as not to be overwhelmed by that impetuous, turbulent side. “I had no idea you were so good at cooking,” Oikawa said with a mischievous smile, leaning against the counter with her arms crossed. “I have to admit, you look pretty cute in that apron.... But I wonder, how many times you must have burnt dinner before you became so expert?”Kahori gave him a sidelong glance, the smile barely faint on her lips. “I never burn anything, thank you very much. What about you? Are you capable of cooking anything more complicated than toast?”Oikawa laughed, raising his hands in surrender. “Touché. But I prefer to leave the cooking to the professionals... or to you, apparently .”“Like the good Great King you are,” she poked him, sticking her tongue out at him.Oikawa burst out laughing, amused by Kahori's response. “Good Great King, huh? I like the way that sounds,” he replied in a joking tone, tilting his head forward slightly as if to concede a bow that was more theatrical than formal. “But if I am a king, then you are the queen tonight.”Kahori rolled her eyes. “A queen? Since when do queens cook?” she whispered, sketching an amused smile.He continued to watch her as she concentrated on the wok pan, where the yakisoba sizzled and gave off an irresistible fragrance. At that moment, Oikawa's mischievous side took over. With a swift movement, he reached out and extended his hand towards a piece of meat that had just been sautéed in the pan, intending to steal a bite.Kahori, without even turning around, caught the movement out of the corner of her eye and blocked his hand with a wooden chopstick. “Don't even think about it, Oikawa,” she said in a firm but amused voice. “It's not ready yet. You're worse than Takeru when he's hungry!”“How naughty you are, Hori-chan,” he grumbled, “you're sterner than Iwaizumi sometimes...let yourself go once in a while,” he poked her, giving her a mischievously amused look.“I have a knife in my hand, do you really want to start a dangerous game?” she admonished him theatrically.Oikawa chuckled, moved nimbly behind her back, hugged her from behind and then rested his chin on top of her head. “You wouldn't dare,” he whispered. “Where did you learn to cook so well?”Kahori muttered a testy: “ There won't be Iwaizumi-san to protect you, Bakawa ,” then sighed and said, “Kiyoko taught me everything I know. When our parents are away, it's up to us to make dinner. It's been like that for years, so I've had a lot of time to practice.”“Is there anything you don't know how to do, Hori-chan?” he asked in a velvety voice, as he reached for a steaming nikuman inside the steamer a few steps away from Kahori's cutting board.But before Kahori could say anything, his hand reached out to steal one, then threw himself down on the sofa to eat his nikuman like a mischievous child.“OIKAWA!” shouted Kahori, exasperated.  [...]  Kahori and Oikawa settled comfortably on the sofa, with the low table in front of them filled with steaming dishes. The kitchen was still permeated with the aroma of yakisoba and nikuman, and the atmosphere in the room was made even more intimate by the soft light of the lamp in the corner. On the television screen, a comedy programme was airing, filling the room with recorded laughter and light jokes, but they both knew that this was only a backdrop for more serious conversation.As Kahori arranged the dishes on the coffee table, Oikawa took a pillow and placed it behind his back, trying to relax a little. His legs were crossed underneath him, and although he tried to hide it, there was a subtle tension in his manner. “Really a king's dinner,” he said, trying to keep his tone light as he grabbed a pair of chopsticks and began to eat. “You have really cooked well.”She smiled, happy to see him enjoying the food she had so carefully prepared. “I am glad you like it. I took great pains not to disappoint his majesty,” she replied jokingly, but underneath the joke there was sincere satisfaction. As they ate, they exchanged a few comments on the broadcast in the background, laughing at times, but without too much enthusiasm. It was clear they both had their minds elsewhere.After a while, when the plates were almost empty and the television began to fade into the background, Oikawa placed his chopsticks on the coffee table and let himself fall back against the sofa. He sighed, looking at the ceiling for a moment, as if searching for the right words to say. Kahori, who had noticed that change in his mood, turned off the volume of the television, shifting all her attention to him.“I talked to Iwa-chan,” Oikawa began, his voice lower than usual, almost hesitant. He didn't use that tone often, and it was clear he was about to face something that troubled him deeply.Kahori remained silent, waiting for him to continue. Her hands, which until then had been busy arranging the dishes, stopped, and her eyes searched Oikawa's, trying to understand what was bothering him.“Iwa-chan told me that I will never be satisfied..but that I must continue without a second thought*.”“Maybe you will never be satisfied, or maybe you simply need to really push yourself further because you simply... are able to do it,” she said softly. Oikawa remained silent for a moment, reflecting on Kahori's words. His eyes, usually full of confidence and arrogance, softened as he absorbed what she had told him. Her words were sincere, touching, and for a moment the unyielding mask of confidence he always wore seemed to crack.“I don't know, Hori-chan,” Oikawa began, his voice a little lower than usual, “sometimes I wonder if I'm just chasing after something I can never reach. As if... no matter how hard I try, it will never be enough.”“You gave this speech to me a while ago, now you're going back on it?” Kahori shook her head, moving slightly closer to him. “That's exactly the point. You are driven by a desire to improve yourself, to push your limits. And that is what makes you so special. Your dissatisfaction is not a weakness, it is your strength. It is what got you here now and what will take you even further.”Oikawa looked at her, struck by the determination in her eyes. “But what if I never reach that point? If I keep struggling and never get where I want to be?”“Oikawa,” Kahori said, gently taking his hand, “The point is that you keep fighting, you keep growing, and that is what really matters. But you have to do it by continuing to look at yourself. It's ok to compete, it's ok to make comparisons but...you're focusing too much on others. Never mind how much others will improve, how much others can perhaps become stronger than you. Focus on yourself and what you can do . Knowing there will always be someone better doesn’t mean you’re failing. It just means you’re always pushing forward. And that, Oikawa, is something most people don’t have the courage to do. The road to becoming the best version of oneself is a difficult one, perhaps sometimes it will seem impossible to achieve. But you love volleyball, don't you?”“What can I do, huh? ” Oikawa leaned his head on the edge of the sofa, squeezed Kahori's hand, then said simply to him. “Thank you, Hori-chan.”Oikawa turned towards Kahori with a curious expression. The speech they had still been having was slowly running through his head, as if to etch out her words. Because Oikawa hated to admit that she was right. But... she was right . He smiled at her amusedly, trying to put that speech aside, then asked, “Hori-chan, what are your plans for the next two years of high school? Have you already thought about what you will do after high school?”Kahori smiled, pondering for a moment before answering. “Well, I will definitely continue playing volleyball. I don't know what will happen to my team, but whatever happens, I am not going to stop playing. But after high school, I have a slightly different plan in mind. I am planning to enroll at university to become a sports physiotherapist.”Oikawa raised an eyebrow, surprised and intrigued. “Physiotherapist, eh? That's quite a change. What gave you that idea?”“Well, I have always had an interest in sports medicine,” Kahori explained. “I want to keep being part of that world, even if it’s not as an athlete. I want to help people overcome their limitations, like those moments when they feel they’ve reached their breaking point but keep going, just like you do. I would like to work at a high level, join a team... things like that .”Oikawa nodded, understanding her motivation. “It makes sense. Besides, with your sports background, you'd be perfect for the job.”Kahori laughed slightly, lowering her gaze on him with a mischievous smile. “Who knows, maybe one day I might end up being a physiotherapist in your exact team. You know, it might be fun to watch you complain about every little pain like an old man.”Oikawa raised an eyebrow, pretending to be offended. “Hey, I'm not that whiny! But, I must admit, I wouldn't mind having you on my team. At least I know I'd keep myself in top condition.”Kahori looked at him with a serious but joking expression. “Oh, don't worry. I wouldn't cut you any slack.”Oikawa burst out laughing, appreciating the joke. “Alright, alright. I'll make sure I don't complain too much, then. But you can count on one thing: if you ever end up on my team, you'll have a full-time job with me.”Kahori shook her head, amused. “It's a risk I'm prepared to take. In the end, it would still be a way to stay in the volleyball world, and do what I like. Besides, it wouldn't hurt to work with someone like you... even if I would have to put up with your tantrums, Tooru!”Kahori, surprised, stiffened slightly. Her mind quickly ran over the conversation, realizing that she had used Oikawa's first name. She felt flushed. “Oh... I didn't realize,” she stammered, trying to keep her composure despite her heartbeat. “Sorry, I didn't mean to be too…”But Oikawa gently interrupted her. “Don't apologize,” he said, moving closer to her again, his voice low and reassuring. “I like the way you call me, in fact...I was wondering when you would ever do that.”Kahori’s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. She lowered her gaze instinctively, trying to gather her thoughts, embarrassed by the boldness of his response. But there was no teasing in his voice this time, only sincerity. That unnerved her more than his usual lighthearted banter. This was different. She had built walls, both for self-preservation and out of fear of what it would mean to let Oikawa in. Yet, here he was, effortlessly pushing past those defenses with just a few words, making her realize that no matter how much she tried to hide, a part of her had always been reaching for him. Oikawa didn’t hesitate this time. He leaned in closer, stepping fully into her personal space. His eyes never left hers, studying her reaction as if to silently ask for permission, to see if she would push him away. But Kahori didn’t move. She could feel the heat from his body, his presence so overwhelming that it made her heart pound faster. The noise of the world around them seemed to blur and fade as his attention fixed entirely on her.The tension hung thick between them, almost palpable, and then, Oikawa lifted his hand, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. His fingers lingered against her skin, grazing her cheek lightly. There was something more deliberate in his movements, a kind of careful but confident boldness that Kahori hadn’t fully seen before. “Kahori…” he murmured, her name slipping from his lips like a vow.She could feel the weight of her own heartbeat, as if it echoed in the small space between them. Her breath caught as his hand slid gently down her cheek, fingers tracing her jawline with feather-light touches that sent shivers through her. His gaze softened, but the intensity didn’t waver. He was closer now, his face just inches from hers, and his breath mingled with hers in the air between them.Her instinct was to look away, to retreat behind the walls she had so carefully built, but she didn’t. Not this time. Instead, she found herself drawn to him, pulled in by the raw honesty in his expression, the vulnerability that he rarely showed anyone else. And in that moment, it wasn’t just Oikawa the volleyball star, the talkative, attractive and provocative guy, the one who seemed so unreachable and incredibly confident about everything. It was simply Tooru, the person who had slowly but surely carved out a space in her heart.Without another word, Oikawa leaned in. His movements weren’t rushed, but they were filled with intent, with a desire that could no longer be masked by teasing. His lips brushed hers, tentatively at first, almost as if testing the waters, before deepening the kiss with a firmer touch. His hand slid to the back of her neck, cradling her gently as he kissed her, but there was nothing hesitant in the way he claimed the moment.Kahori, stunned at first by the sudden rush of sensation, stood frozen. But as the kiss deepened, something inside her began to melt. She closed her eyes, letting go of the barriers that had held her back, and responded to him, letting the kiss consume her in its quiet intensity. The warmth of his lips against hers was overwhelming, sending a pulse of electricity through her body. It wasn’t a dramatic moment of fireworks or declarations, but it was filled with a kind of certainty, a sense that this— they —had been inevitable all along.Oikawa's kiss was deliberate, slow but full of passion, as though he was making up for all the times he hadn’t said what he truly felt. And when they finally pulled apart, just barely, their foreheads touched, breaths mingling. He smiled, the kind of smile that wasn’t meant for the cameras or his adoring fans, but for her. Only her .“Now,” he whispered, voice slightly hoarse, “was that so hard**?”Kahori's breath remained shallow as she processed the whirlwind of emotions swirling in her chest. Oikawa’s kiss had shattered the delicate balance she had tried so hard to maintain, and yet, instead of feeling exposed, she felt oddly at peace. It was as if a quiet understanding had settled between them—one that didn’t require explanations or grand gestures.“I guess not,” she chuckled.Oikawa couldn’t help but smile at Kahori’s response. "I figured," he murmured, his voice still low and slightly hoarse, as if each word carried something he had held back for a long time.Without saying anything more, he leaned in again, gently placing his hands on her cheeks, almost as if he wanted to make sure that everything happening was real. The second kiss came slowly, unhurried, as if he wanted to prolong the moment for as long as possible. Their lips met again, sweet and soft, as if they were both seeking confirmation from each other, in the silence that surrounded them.Kahori felt her heart race, but this time, there was no urgency to run from the emotions overwhelming her. Her hands instinctively rested on Oikawa’s shoulders, and she closed her eyes, letting herself be carried away by the sweetness of the moment, forgetting everything else. It was just him, the warmth of his body against hers, and that deep sense of connection, as if they had finally found the perfect balance between them.When they pulled apart, Oikawa stayed close, their foreheads still touching. “Oh, yes, now I think it's really real,” he whispered, his smile more tender than Kahori had ever seen.“I don't understand if this is romance or you're just being dramatic,” she said, looking at him confused and amused.Oikawa shrugged his shoulders amused. “It was just an excuse to kiss you again.”“Uhm, I see,” she hummed.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The fatigue and tension of the day had taken over, and the two had fallen into a deep sleep together, embraced in the warmth of the sofa. Kahori was nestled against Oikawa, her face serene and relaxed, while her light and steady breathing indicated how deeply she was immersed in slumber. Oikawa, with an arm around her, found comfort in her presence, feeling the warmth of her body wrapping him in a reassuring embrace.

The quiet of the house was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the front door opening. After the meeting in preparation for the nationals, the senior members of Karasuno had decided to spend some time together to strengthen their bonds and discuss strategies. Kiyoko, with the excuse of showing all the research she had done with Yachi, invited Daichi, Sugawara e Asahi at home to drink a warm beverage and talk about her research. The research she had done with Yachi had kept her busy for many days, but she was proud of all the data they had managed to gather to help the team.

As the four entered, laughter and lighthearted comments filled the air, creating a cozy and vibrant atmosphere. The sofa, with Kahori and Oikawa sleeping peacefully, was a picture of tranquility in contrast to the energy of the newcomers.

Kiyoko, wearing an expression that mixed surprise and amusement, whispered, “I didn’t expect to find these two so… peaceful.” Her eyes sparkled with delight as she took in the serene scene before her.

Sugawara, his face illuminated by a mischievous smile, gestured for the others to come closer quietly, his enthusiasm palpable. “This isn’t something you see every day. It seems our visit has caught quite an intimate scene,” Daichi added, his voice low but filled with playful curiosity.

Sugawara, ever the kind-hearted and sensitive observer, watched them with a fond smile. “It’s nice to see that even after a tough day, they can find comfort in each other.” His words resonated with warmth, as he appreciated the bond between Kahori and Oikawa.

Asahi, his demeanor more reflective, nodded in agreement and added, “Oikawa is definitely

less scary

when he sleeps.” His comment elicited soft chuckles from the group, lightening the mood further.

Kiyoko moved slightly to avoid waking them. She tiptoed into the kitchen, her heart warmed by the sight, and began preparing some hot drinks. The room was enveloped in an atmosphere of tranquility and intimacy, punctuated only by the soft bubbling of the kettle, which filled the silence with a comforting sound. As she worked, she couldn’t help but steal glances back at the couch, where the two lay nestled together, embodying a moment of peace amidst their hectic lives.

Oikawa stretched and got up slowly, trying not to make noise so as not to wake Kahori. He heard the murmur of voices coming from just behind his back. With a sense of embarrassment, he realized that there was someone else in the room besides them. And, of course, he wasn't expecting that kind of visit.

He got up from the sofa, then shifted his gaze to the opposite side of the kitchen, right where there was a large table, and met the gaze of the third-year students. Their expressions lit up with surprise when they saw him. The atmosphere, which had initially been relaxed, grew slightly tense. Kiyoko, with a gentle but somewhat embarrassed smile, stood up and approached him.

“Would you like something to drink? We still have some hot beverages. It’s quite late, so it’s not a problem if you stay here and sleep.”

Oikawa, a bit confused and still groggy from sleep, ran a hand through his hair. The evening would have been perfect if only he didn’t have to deal with the Karasuno trio—the last people he wanted to see. “No, thank you,” he said politely, looking at Kiyoko. “I don’t want to be a bother. I’m going to head home.”

“Alright,” Kiyoko replied with an understanding smile. “If you ever want to come back in the future, you’re welcome to,” she tried to say, making an effort to speak more than she usually did.

Kiyoko and Oikawa had never spoken directly. Kiyoko remembered well the first time he had approached her and she had run away without saying a word. But now, the situation was a little different. She was trying to be less shy, knowing that Oikawa had that kind of relationship with her sister made him less unknown in her eyes. She had never thought of him as a bad guy, despite his well-known temper. However, his energy and charisma had always put her in awe. So much so that she had run away at his first greeting.

Oikawa nodded. With great care, he tucked the blanket around Kahori, making sure she was well-protected and comfortable, then headed towards a small corridor leading to the other rooms, where a wall hanger with his belongings were located.

Sugawara, with a mischievous smile, whispered, “They really look cute together, even though Oikawa can be

unbearable

sometimes.”

Asahi, with a thoughtful look, whispered too, “It seems like they’re taking care of each other.”

Daichi rolled his eyes, murmuring: “

shhh

.”

As Oikawa turned to leave, he caught Sugawara’s teasing comment, and his lips wrinkled in a half-smile, though he feigned indifference.

“Unbearable, huh?”

he muttered softly to himself, amused. Turning back to the room, he met Sugawara’s eyes, raising a brow with a slight smirk. “If I’m so unbearable, I’m surprised you even bothered to stay quiet and enjoy the scene,

Mr. Sunshine and Rainbows.

”

Sugawara chuckled. “Come on, Oikawa-san, I also said that you're even cute together! Don't dwell too much on the rest,” he tried to say, to soften the situation.

Oikawa rolled his eyes, put on his jacket and scarf, and purposely ignored Sugawara's joke.

Kiyoko, bringing a mug of tea for herself, softened the atmosphere with a gentle smile. “It’s good to see Kahori happy,” she said sincerely. “Thank you for looking after her.”

Oikawa’s expression softened as well, the hint of his usual bravado falling away. “She’s the one looking after me, really,” he admitted quietly, glancing over his shoulder toward the living room. “I just try to keep up.”

Asahi’s face softened, too, at Oikawa’s honest words, and the group nodded, sensing his sincerity. The small acknowledgment, rare and heartfelt, seemed to bridge the remaining tension. Even Sugawara nodded approvingly, his usual mischievous demeanor giving way to something a little warmer.

With a satisfied smile, Oikawa turned to Sugawara and the others, feigning casualness. “Well, it looks like you got to see just

how well

we are together, and how

unbearable I am

, so I guess I can leave now,” he added with a playful wink, not hiding a hint of pride. With a mock salute, Oikawa smirked. “Good night, Karasuno. Don’t get too comfortable here.” And with that, he made his way to the door, leaving the warmth of Kahori’s house with a mixture of amusement and contentment.

[...]

It was a Sunday morning in Miyagi, the sun was still low and the air was cold. The streets were quiet, with few passers-by, mostly people taking advantage of the day off to go for a run or a walk. Iwaizumi and Oikawa, dressed in sportswear, were running along one of the less busy streets, their breathing synchronized and their steps beating rhythmically on the asphalt. Both were focused, but the atmosphere between them was tense. The defeat against Karasuno was still an open wound for Oikawa, who tried to relieve frustration with exercise.

Suddenly, on their way, they noticed a familiar figure sitting on a small wall nearby, she was back turned. Iwaizumi and Oikawa slowed down a little, observing her from a distance. Kahori seemed immersed in her thoughts, her loose hair swaying slightly in the wind. She wore her black sweatshirt with ‘Karasuno’ printed on the back.

Everything seemed so quiet until not far away, Satori Tendou, the bizarre and carefree Shiratorizawa player, flanked the girl. With his usual enigmatic smile, he leaned slightly towards her, swaying his body in an almost eerie way.

“You know, it's rather annoying to see the name “Karasuno” around again,” Tendou said in a defiant tone, as his gaze fixed on the words on Kahori's outfit.

Wakatoshi Ushijima, who accompanied him, was silent, but his sombre and heavy gaze clearly expressed his disappointment. Despite his outward composure, one could clearly perceive that the defeat against Karasuno had not been digested at all.

Kahori looked up at Tendou, meeting his eyes with surprising calm. “Oh, sorry if the Karasuno is everywhere, crows are everywhere, you know,” she replied in an innocent but biting tone, almost amused by the situation. “Maybe you should get used to it, since we are so hard to ignore.”

Tendou laughed, a sound that was more of a mocking grin. “Are you sure you don't just like being the center of attention? Aren't you just preying on your team's popularity? Coming loitering right here.”

Kahori wasn't intimidated; in fact, she smiled. “I want to promote the team going to the nationals. Sorry I'm part of Karasuno, next time I'll choose better shirts according to the training area,” she retorted, glacially.

Ushijima intervened, his tone serious and full of disapproval. “Your team won this time, but there's nothing to boast about. Next time will be different.”

Oikawa and Iwaizumi finally reached the group, and Oikawa’s presence immediately shifted the atmosphere: his expression, usually a mix of lightheartedness and cockiness, hardened upon seeing Ushijima. There was no need for words between the two; their rivalry was palpable, almost tangible in the air.

“Didn’t think we’d find you sulking around here,

Ushiwaka

,” Oikawa drawled, using the nickname he knew would irk the Shiratorizawa ace.

Ushijima’s eyes narrowed slightly at the nickname, his usual stoic demeanor barely concealing the irritation. “Oikawa,” he acknowledged with a curt nod, his gaze as unyielding as ever. “This isn’t sulking. I’m here to train, not waste my time on trivial provocations.”

Oikawa smirked, crossing his arms. “Wasting time on provocations? Yet you are doing it.”

Ushijima remained unphased, his gaze steady. “I’m not doing anything of the sort,” he replied calmly, dismissing the provocation without a second thought.

Tendou grinned, leaning closer to Kahori, still fascinated by her composed demeanor. “Are all Karasuno players this feisty?” he teased, the odd lilt in his voice adding a slight menace to his words. “Maybe that’s what got you all fired up, hmm?”

Kahori didn’t break her smile. “Or maybe we just know how to handle an unpredictable game,” she shot back, her eyes glinting with a playful defiance. “Something tells me that’s why

we

are heading to nationals.”

Kahori’s comment struck like lightning, cutting through the tense atmosphere between the boys. Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow, while Oikawa couldn’t hide a satisfied smirk. Ushijima, on the other hand, remained impassive, though the slight tightening of his jaw betrayed his irritation.

Tendou, who had been watching the scene with amusement, let out a stifled laugh, casting a playful glance at Kahori. "Oh, look who's taking a jab at us better than she's playing volleyball. You speak as if your team had qualified for nationals," he teased. Referring, of course, to her team's defeat in the preliminaries.

“And what do you know about how I play? Have you become my stalker? Or perhaps my admirer? In any case, you must have wasted a lot of time looking at me to say that,” she asked, bent her head to the side. “How strange that superb people like you waste time watching humble matches like mine.”

Satori Tendou was truly an... eccentric guy. He had started poking fun at her just because she had “Karasuno” written on her shirt, coincidentally after they had just lost to said school. His jabs had been pretty harmless, of course, but Tendou didn’t know Kahori, and she was the last person to hold back when she had something to say.

Especially if they questioned her style of play. The relationship with her team was good, but she had to admit that it wasn't competitive and...Kahori as a setter felt partly guilty for not managing her team as well as she could. Was it her fault for not being good enough, or had her team already given up before they even started? Who knew...

Tendou took Kahori’s provocation with an even wider grin, clearly entertained by how the conversation was unfolding. "Stalker? Admirer? Maybe a bit of both, or perhaps neither," he replied with irony, shrugging dramatically. "Actually, I might just be curious how a little Karasuno girl isn’t afraid of superbs like us."

Tendou’s playful tone hid a sharp wit, and Kahori immediately caught on. He wasn’t the type to be easily intimidated, but neither was she. For a moment, their gazes locked, a silent understanding passing between them—neither would back down. It was curious how the jokes flickered between Kahori and Tendo without leaving room for the others to intervene. It was almost amusing to see them poking at each other. Ujishima watched them impassively, almost annoyed by the arrogance of a first-year girl. Oikawa seemed genuinely amused to see Kahori's arrogant attitude, the attitude that had brought him so close to her. And Iwaizumi, well, maybe he really was the most bored of all.

"Oh, so you’re a secret Karasuno fan?" Kahori continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Aww, how cuteee. Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone,” she mocked.

“Fans? Not really”.Tendou bent his head to the side to mimic Kahori’s gesture, then replied, "Actually, I’m just curious to see how people react when they’re pushed to their limits."

Iwaizumi, who had been observing the conversation closely, decided it was time to step in. “Maybe we should cool it with the pointless provocations, huh?” he said, his voice carrying a mild warning as he looked at Tendou.

Tendou waved a hand dismissively, as if to clear the air of any potential tension. “Relax, Iwaizumi, we’re just chatting, aren’t we?”

Ushijima, who had remained silent up until that moment, finally spoke, his voice firm and authoritative. "Tendou, we’ve wasted enough time here. Stop playing."

Oikawa’s smirk only grew as Ushijima turned to leave, unable to resist a final jab. “Already heading out, Ushiwaka?” he called after him, his tone laced with mock pity. “Guess it’s no fun sticking around when everything doesn’t revolve around you, huh?”

Ushijima stopped for a split second, a flicker of tension in his posture, but he didn’t look back. Ushijima's tone allowed no room for argument, and this seemed to dull Tendou's playful energy, at least slightly. With one last glance at Kahori, Tendou shrugged, as if the entire exchange had been nothing more than a game to him. “You’re right, Wakatoshi. See you on the court, Oikawa,” he said before turning towards her, “and you, keep waving that Karasuno flag... as long as you can.”

Kahori snorted. "Don’t worry, Tendou-san. Karasuno will keep shining, whether you like it or not."

Oikawa watched as Tendou and Ushijima walked away, his eyes lingering on the backs of the two Shiratorizawa players. Despite his seemingly relaxed expression, the irritation was clear. Oikawa was never one to back down from a provocation, and knowing that Ushijima still felt so confident annoyed him deeply.

Once they were out of earshot, Oikawa chuckled, turning to Iwaizumi. “It must be tough for him, always needing the game to be all about ‘Ushiwaka the Unshakable’.”

"Shimizu-chan," Iwaizumi called her, his tone carrying a scolding note he usually reserved for Oikawa. “Why did you pick a fight with them? I’m saying this for your sake—you shouldn’t let yourself get involved with every person who tries to be hostile towards you.”

Kahori stared at him, mouth slightly open. She didn’t understand why he continued to be so formal with her, but this was the first time he seemed... concerned? His tone was stern, and his furrowed brow showed clear disapproval. It was the first time he had approached her in this way.

“Aww, Iwa-chan, how protective! Worried about our little Hori-chan? I might get jealous,” Oikawa interjected, breaking the silence that had formed.

“I... It was them! That red-haired guy started it,” she erupted, dramatically pointing to where the two had walked off.

Iwaizumi shook his head and sighed. “Between you and Shittykawa, I thought you were the more mature one. If I left you two alone, who knows what the hell you'd get into.”

“Iwa-chan, can you be kind with me for once?" complained Oikawa.

Kahori rolled her eyes. “It’s Tooru’s fault!

His hatred is so contagious

that I got a bit carried away,” she tried to explain, biting her lip. “And anyway, what they said bothered me.”

Well, there was a bit of truth in her words. She didn’t like acting that way with strangers. But damn it, Oikawa had dragged her into this mess, and now she felt this strange animosity bubbling up inside her... for no reason. Still, both Ushijima and Tendou had done their best to be as unsociable as possible with her. But Kahori was well aware that those had been superficial provocations, because Tendou Satori evidently liked being like that. It probably wasn't really anything personal.

Yeah, she wasn’t exactly regretting her actions. Actually, quite the opposite.

Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow; he had certainly not missed the distinctly informal and intimate attitude Kahori had started to have with Oikawa.

Oikawa burst out laughing, draping an arm over Kahori’s shoulders, then said, “That’s why I adore her.”

Kahori looked up to stare at Oikawa, then dramatically pointed at him with one finger. “The captain has spoken.”

Iwaizumi couldn’t help but smile. “You two are idiots.”

“Hori-chan, why don't you come run with us for a while?” asked Oikawa.

“You just can't tear yourself away from me, can you?” she teased him. “However, I don't have your stamina, I could run out of energy very quickly.”

“You're onto me,” he sighed loudly, before overtaking her in the run with a defiant attitude. “Don't worry, Hori-chan, I’ll take you in my arms and I’ll run for you,” he cooed.

The three resumed their run, the pace a bit more relaxed after the brief pause. The sun was higher in the sky now, and the day began to warm up. They ran in silence for a few minutes, enjoying the sound of their feet hitting the pavement and the rustling of leaves in the breeze.

Suddenly, Kahori’s phone buzzed in the pocket of her tracksuit. She slowed down and pulled out her phone to check the message. As soon as she saw the name on the screen, a small smile crept across her face. Oikawa, ever the nosy one, immediately leaned over to see who had texted her. When he saw the name "Tobio Kageyama" on the screen, his expression darkened.

“Tobio-chan?” Oikawa repeated incredulously, coming to a stop and staring at Kahori, surprised. “And since when does he have your number?”

Kahori rolled her eyes, clearly amused by Oikawa’s over-the-top reaction. “Oh, please, Tooru. Don’t get jealous,” she replied, her tone half-serious, half-playful. “We’re just friends. And I have Shoyo’s number too—are you going to get jealous about that as well?”

Iwaizumi, who had kept running but stopped when he realized that Oikawa and Kahori weren’t following him, turned to look at them. “Oikawa, stop acting like a child,” he scolded, his voice carrying that endless patience he seemed to reserve only for his best friend. “It’s just a message, no need to make a scene.”

But Oikawa was far from convinced. “It’s not just a message, Iwa-chan,” he insisted, his gaze locked on Kahori. “It’s Tobio-chan! My kohai! And now he’s texting her?” He crossed his arms, almost pouting.

Kahori burst into laughter, finding it adorable. “Tooru, you do realize you’re acting like a kid who’s had his favorite toy taken away, right?” she teased with a mischievous smile. Then, in a more serious tone, she added, “What would you be willing to do to read my private chat with Tobio-kun, huh? I could charge you a pretty high price, you know?”

Oikawa stared at her, his eyes glinting with a mix of challenge and amusement. “I don't care at all, Hori-chan,” he replied. “What could possibly be interesting to say to someone like him.”

Kahori shook her head, still laughing. “Relax, there’s nothing in there that would upset you. It’s just messages between friends. And besides, if I wasn’t sure about my feelings, I never would’ve accepted that kiss from you, just so you know.”

“I don't doubt us, Hori-chan. Tobio-chan is far from taking away something that is mine,” he hastened to say with some arrogance, “

he simply bothers me

.”

“EEH? Just because of that?” she said, bursting out laughing. “That's definitely a stupid reason. Anyway, we're schoolmates, it's okay to help each other out a bit, don't you think? For once I'm trying to be the sociable one...you should be happy!”

Oikawa shook his head, sighing. “I just

can't understand why you find him interesting

, that's all. But, hey, if you feel like wasting time with Tobio-chan, who am I to stop you?”

Kahori shook her head. “How ironic, he said the exact same thing about you. You really are more alike than you think,” she muttered, giggling. Kahori looked at him with an affectionate and somewhat amused expression. “But thank you for the permission, Great King. When I get home I will reply to him and give him your kind regards,” she joked, feigning theatrical reverence.

Oikawa stopped suddenly, staring at Kahori with an expression somewhere between astonished and offended. “Wait, what? Tobio-chan said the same about me?” He looked almost indignant. “Regards? Give me the phone, I know what to text him.”

Kahori quickly put the phone away. “Don't you dare,” she huffed, sticking her tongue out at him.

Iwaizumi watched the scene unfold with a mix of affection and resignation. “You two are impossible,” he commented, shaking his head, though he couldn’t help but smile at their clear connection. “Can we continue this run, or do I need to carry you both?”

Oikawa let out a mock sigh of relief, stepping slightly away from Kahori but still staying close. “Come on, Iwa-chan, don’t be so boring. But yeah, we can keep going. For now,” he added with a mischievous grin, knowing well that this conversation wasn’t fully over yet.

And with that, the three resumed their run, the atmosphere lighter, but the bond between them stronger than before.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The cool mountain air bit into their skin as Aoba Johsai arrived at the chalet, nestled in an enchanted valley amid the snow-capped peaks of Miyagi Prefecture. The bus ride had been long, but the breathtaking landscape and the excitement of spending time together had kept the team’s spirits high, amidst chatter and laughter time had flown by quickly.

The chalet stood before them, a rustic, welcoming refuge built from solid wood, showing the marks of countless winter storms. The sloping roof, covered by a thick layer of snow, seemed to drape the structure like a protective blanket. The windows, framed by milk-white curtains that brushed the windowsills, radiated a warm, flickering light—an inviting glow that promised the comfort of a crackling fire after the biting chill of the road.

All around them, nature stretched out in an almost surreal silence, broken only by the faint crunch of snow underfoot. The trees, bowed under the weight of the snow, seemed to bow in silent reverence. Each branch was blanketed in white, making them almost unrecognizable and giving the entire landscape a fairy-tale quality, as if the world had been dipped in a winter dream. The sky above was a clear, vivid blue—so perfect it seemed unreal—as the sun cast long shadows across the ground, amplifying the beauty and stillness of that remote place.

Oikawa was the first to step off the bus, his dazzling smile shining brighter than the winter sun. He stretched lazily, pretending to ignore the cold, and turned to help Kahori step down. “Alright, guys,” he said triumphantly, making a theatrical gesture with his hand, “I’ve brought a special guest for this New Year’s. Treat

my Hori-chan

well.”

Kahori, wrapped snugly in a beige coat with a soft woolen hat pulled down over her ears, smiled shyly at the group. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of nervousness, though the warmth of their welcome gradually put her at ease, allowing her to relax. The few times they had seen her in the past hadn’t exactly been... peaceful encounters. She had often wondered what the Oikawa team thought of her.

Matsukawa, always quick with a joke, walked up and said, “Oikawa, it’s not enough that we see you all day long—now we have to deal with your better half, too?” He winked at Kahori, making her laugh awkwardly.

“

His better half?

” murmured Kahori, blushing slightly.

Kahori wasn’t exactly “his better half”.

Oikawa, never one to miss a chance to retort, puffed out his chest. “What can I say? My company is far too precious to keep to myself!” he said. "I know you were looking forward to having me here, so I thought I would share my presence with both you all and Hori-chan."

“I’m here for the view,” Kahori quickly added.

Oikawa whipped around to face her. “Hori-chan, how could you be so heartless? Just for that?”

Kahori pretended to ponder for a moment. “Well... and maybe for the snow. And the onsen.”

The group chuckled, the tension melting into a warm camaraderie that softened Kahori’s nerves. She quickly realized that with Oikawa’s team, humor was practically a survival skill.

Hanamaki, after setting down a suitcase, approached Kahori. “So, Kahori-chan, is this your first time in the mountains?” he asked, curious.

Kahori nodded. “Yeah, I’m a bit excited. I’ve never been to a place like this with such a big group,” she admitted.

“Don’t worry,” Oikawa chimed in, “I’ll make sure you have an unforgettable vacation!” He flashed a bright smile, but Kahori cut him off immediately.

“Are you sure you want to raise the expectations that high?” she asked, turning to him with a teasing look.

"EHHH?" Oikawa howled with his arms crossed. "Have I ever disappointed you, little Hori-chan?"

Iwaizumi, who was busy unloading the bags from the back of the bus, let out a loud sigh. "Stop showing off, Oikawa, and give us a hand. Don't think that just because you brought Shimizu, you can avoid working like the rest of us."

Oikawa made a face but immediately got to work, knowing all too well how strict Iwaizumi could be when it came to discipline. As he hurried to carry the bags inside, he glanced over at Kahori, almost as if to check that she was settling in well. The latter had stopped to chat with Kindaichi and Kunimi.

The common room was spacious, with high ceilings that made the room feel open and airy, yet the dark wooden beams running across added a rustic charm, grounding the space in a comforting, old-world feel. The polished wooden floor was partially covered by a large, intricately woven rug adorned with geometric patterns in deep reds and earthy tones, giving a sense of warmth and history underfoot.

Around the fireplace, a set of inviting dark brown leather sofas formed a semi-circle, their well-worn surfaces suggesting years of gatherings and fireside stories. The walls themselves were adorned with framed photographs of misty mountain peaks, snow-laden pines, and serene winter landscapes, each one carefully chosen to harmonize with the chalet’s ambiance. It felt as if the chalet was a sanctuary within the wintery wilderness outside, offering a perfect blend of tranquility and warmth that made the outside world feel a thousand miles away.

Kahori paused for a moment to admire the place. "It’s really beautiful here," she murmured, almost to herself.

Kindaichi, who had noticed her enchanted expression, approached her. "Wait until you see the view at sunset," he said with a kind smile. "This valley turns golden, as if it’s glowing from within. It’s a sight you’ll never forget."

As the rest of the team scattered eagerly through the chalet to claim their rooms, she followed Oikawa down a cozy, warmly lit corridor to a corner room with a breathtaking view of the mountains. The large window revealed a view of snow-dusted peaks, their silhouettes framed by the soft glow of the  light. "I thought you’d like this spot," Oikawa said, a knowing smile playing on his lips as he set her luggage carefully by the bed.

Kahori smiled softly back at him. “Thanks, Tooru. This place…looks really perfect.” Her gaze drifted to the scene outside the window, mesmerized by the vastness and beauty, and for a moment, the outside world seemed to disappear in the quiet embrace of the mountains. Kahori couldn't understand how she could have that beautiful room to herself, since the house belonged to Matsukawa. However, Kahori guessed that Oikawa must really have called in quite a few favors from his teammate to... surprise her.

Once everyone had unpacked and started settling in, the team reconvened to decide the room arrangements. Though spacious, the chalet didn’t have quite enough rooms for each person to claim their own space, meaning that some would have to share. The luckier ones managed to secure proper beds, while a few less fortunate souls eyed the sofas with reluctant acceptance, and others found themselves left with sleeping bags.

Matsukawa was quick to joke about "the survival of the fittest," drawing laughter from the team. A friendly debate soon ensued as everyone negotiated their sleeping spots, some jockeying for comfort, others simply ready to call it a night wherever they could. The warm camaraderie in the air made the room arrangements feel less like a hassle and more like a game, the perfect beginning to their weekend retreat.

Oikawa, of course, immediately stepped forward with his usual leader-like attitude. With a confident smile and a theatrical gesture of his hand, he announced, “I gave the most beautiful room to Hori-chan and, as captain, I feel obliged to share it with her.” He said this with a smug grin, already imagining the team’s reaction.

Kahori, who had been observing the scene with an amused expression, raised an eyebrow and responded in an ironic tone: “So you didn't do it just for me? Did you want to use this to get the best room? Anyway, I don't remember giving you permission.”

The group burst out laughing, and Mattsun was the first to take the opportunity to mock Oikawa. “Looks like our great captain got a good rejection!” he said, doubling over with laughter.

Oikawa’s grin faltered for a brief moment, taken aback by Kahori’s unexpected retort. The room erupted in laughter as Iwaizumi, who had just finished unpacking his own bags, shot Oikawa a knowing look. “You can’t just decide these things on your own,

you know

,” he said, shaking his head.

Hanamaki snickered, “Yeah, Oikawa, what makes you think she wants to share the room with you anyway? Have you considered that she might prefer some peace and quiet away from your... charisma?”

Kahori stifled a laugh, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “You know, I was actually hoping for a little solitude.”

Oikawa pouted playfully, “Ahw, come on, Hori-chan! I promise I won't mess up...and I won't hog the bed. I will entertain you

as... I can

.”

Kahori pretended to think for a moment, her expression deliberately contemplative. “Hmm, it’s a tough choice. On one hand, I might have a room filled with mess. On the other hand, I might have peace and quiet. Tough decision indeed.”

The banter continued, with Kunimi chiming in. “If you’re looking for peace and quiet, you should definitely not pick Oikawa. He’s like a puppy that needs constant attention.”

Oikawa feigned offense, placing a hand over his heart dramatically. “How dare you compare me to a mere puppy!” He paused. “Alright, alright, enough!” Oikawa exclaimed, waving his hands in the air as if to halt the teasing. “Hori-chan, just think about it.”

Kahori chuckled, shaking her head. “I might just need a week to ponder the gravity of this decision.”

Kahori had already made the decision. Nevertheless, teasing Oikawa was fun. And then leaving him in limbo for a while before giving him what he wanted, well it really amused her. Maybe she was a bit of a bitch? After all, their playful little discussions seemed to entertain his team well. It was fun.

A bit of a jerk, but fun.

“Oikawa, maybe you should sleep on the sofa in the common room, so you can be the first to check the fire in the fireplace,” Iwaizumi suggested with a mocking smile.

“Or, you could sleep directly in front of the fireplace,” Kunimi added. “At least you won't catch a cold if Kahori decides to lock you out.”

Watari turned to look at the group: “To tell the truth, only the seat on the carpet in front of the fireplace is left. Well, it seems we have already figured out who will control the fire tonight."

“EEHHH? Is this the treatment for your captain?” whined Oikawa.

[...]
  
The hot springs in the mountains of Miyagi were a hidden gem, famous for their picturesque location. The onsen were set in a snowy landscape, with natural outdoor pools that offered a breathtaking view of the surrounding mountains, covered in a white blanket that sparkled under the winter sky. The warm steam rising from the waters contrasted with the cold air, creating a magical and relaxing atmosphere. The bare trees stood like silent guardians, while the snow fell slowly and lightly, giving a sense of peace and serenity.

The Aoba Johsai team, after unpacking their luggage in the chalet, couldn't wait to soak in the warm waters of the onsen. They had decided to spend New Year's Eve there, combining the relaxation of the mountains with the company of close friends.

As soon as they arrived at the onsen, they were joined by a third-year girl from Seijoh, slightly taller than Kahori with two hazel eyes and a pair of brown braids.

“Sorry for the wait,” she said, greeting the team enthusiastically. Then she turned to her brother Kunimi, "Luckily I managed to get here in time, I had some things to do with mum this morning."

Akira Kunimi stepped forward: “This is my sister, Shiori,” he introduced her, although the whole team seemed to already know about the girl.

“I didn't think you were coming too,” Makki said with some enthusiasm. “How are you Kunimi-chan?”

“Yes well...she didn't have anyone to spend New Year's Eve with and we had decided to go to the onsen. I asked her to come, so Kahori and her can join together at the thermal baths...since they are divided for males and females,” Kunimi explained very simply.

Kahori bowed slightly to greet the girl. “Nice to meet you Shiori-san, thank you Kunimi-kun for thinking about it,” then turned to cast a glare at Oikawa, “since the person who was supposed to think about it... failed to do so.”

Oikawa ran a hand through his hair, “I thought I was keeping you company!”

"The hot springs are divided, how were you thinking of doing that? Illuminate me,

Oikawa senpai

," Kahori asked, bending her head to the side in a somewhat...frightening attitude. She didn't know why she was so formal with him either. Perhaps in front of Iwaizumi she felt more comfortable, while in front of the team...less so? She couldn't give herself an answer, but it mattered little...Oikawa seemed to accept her decision without too much trouble.

It was obvious that Oikawa hadn't thought of that. Even though Kahori knew he hadn't done it on purpose. After all, he had brought her all the way there. Most likely he had been more excited at the idea of those days together than organizing everything in detail.

Kahori's tone, although soft, had an undertone that made Oikawa shiver. The rest of the group held their breath for a moment, waiting to see how the captain would respond. Oikawa took a step back, raising his hands in surrender. “Uhm, well... I... I meant to say that.... I could have a chat with you first and then…”

“A chat?” began Iwaizumi. “You're grasping at straws.

Idiot

.”

Kahori burst out laughing and Oikawa snorted resignedly, looking at Kahori with a small smile.

Shiori, amused by the scene, approached Kahori and patted her on the shoulder. “Don't worry, Kahori-chan. It will be fun to spend time together!”

In the warm, mineral-rich waters of the onsen, the Aoba Johsai men's volleyball team finally let their guard down, sinking into the soothing embrace of the hot springs. The water’s warmth enveloped into their tired muscles, dissolving any lingering tension from their rigorous training and competitions. Wisps of steam curled up around them, thickening into a gentle mist that blanketed the onsen, adding a sense of privacy and tranquility. The chilly mountain air made each breath feel refreshing, heightening the contrast against the heat of the springs.

Around them, soft sounds of trickling water mixed with quiet laughter and murmured conversations. The team leaned back against the smooth stones lining the onsen, letting their limbs float lazily or rest on the ledges, some with eyes half-closed, completely at peace. The serenity of the surrounding nature felt close yet distant, as if the world beyond the steam didn't exist, and for a rare moment, their worries about upcoming matches and training schedules faded away.

Matsukawa, his eyes half-closed, stretched lazily. “Ah, there's nothing better than a nice hot bath after all this training. It's just what I needed.”

Hanamaki nodded, playing with the water with one hand. “Yeah, right? I almost forget how much pressure we've been under lately.”

Kindaichi, a little more introverted, observed the others, enjoying the rare moment of tranquility. “Of course this place is really nice. The captain sure chose a nice hot spring.”

“Oikawa always has something up his sleeve,” Matsukawa replied with a smirk. “It's not the first time he's surprised us...although

surprise is often not exactly a good thing

.”

Oikawa, who had remained silent until then, smiled with his typical swagger. “I have a talent for finding the right places at the right time.”

“Yeah,” Watari intervened in a sarcastic tone, “and I bet the fact that Kahori-chan is here with us didn't influence your choice in the slightest, did it? Although I wonder what you had in mind since it’s divided…”

The comment sparked everyone's interest. Although he was the most reserved about those things, it was undeniable that he was as curious as the others about...

that thing

. Kindaichi turned to Oikawa, curious. “By the way, Oikawa-san... what's up with you and Kahori-chan?”

Silence fell for a moment as everyone waited for Oikawa's answer. He, however, seemed suddenly caught off guard, as if he hadn't expected such a direct question. Oikawa had always been used to showing off to the team. He couldn't explain why either. Usually having so many girls around was a source of pride for him. Yet since the situation with Kahori had changed, he hadn't mentioned it. He honestly didn't mind talking to them about it, but maybe that situation was so borderline that... maybe he didn't know what to do either?

“Well... she is a

dear friend

,” he began to say, but his tone of voice was less confident than usual. He probably didn't believe those words either, but at that moment something prevented him from having his usual bravado.

Iwaizumi, who had been watching everything carefully, decided to intervene. “

Dear friend

, huh? Oikawa, I must admit that I've never seen you so taken with a girl before. And we all know you don't lack options. You usually have an army of girls around you, but this time... you seem

different

.”

Although he had learned that there had been a kiss between Kahori and Oikawa, he preferred to leave that intimate moment between them. As long as it wasn't Oikawa himself who had revealed it, of course. And knowing about those backgrounds after hearing the phrase ‘she's a dear friend’, he almost felt like drowning him in hot water.

Oikawa shifted slightly in the water, locking eyes with Iwaizumi. "Different how?"

Iwaizumi smiled faintly, without breaking his gaze. "Like you're not as sure of yourself for once. Normally, you know exactly what you want and how to get it. But with Shimizu... it's almost like you don't know where you're headed."

Matsukawa chuckled. "Maybe the great Oikawa is finally thrown off by a girl, huh? A rare sight."

Oikawa looked up at the ceiling, searching for the right words. "It's not that I'm confused... it's just that... she's

different

."

Hanamaki pressed him further. "You mean you really like her?"

Oikawa sighed, glancing at Iwaizumi knowingly. "It's not easy to explain. With her, I can't just be the usual Oikawa everyone knows. I have to... I don't know, be myself, without all the masks. And that scares me a little”.

He paused. “She doesn't get upset if we postpone an appointment, we see each other when we can. And in those few moments we are simply happy. It's like nothing else is needed.”

It was clear Oikawa was referring to a conversation they had a few weeks ago. Maybe because Kahori never felt the need to chase after him, but instead always spoke honestly—although sometimes a bit too bluntly—about what she thought. She watched his manner analytically, perhaps reading more into his actions and words than he intended. She was sincere, sometimes too sincere when it came to serious matters. She acknowledged his strengths, but wasn’t shy about pointing out his flaws. Talking to her often felt like talking to a mirror, and that was something he wasn't used to. Except maybe with Iwaizumi.

He had tried to provoke her, but had hit a wall. However, when he tried to reveal a part of himself that he perhaps didn’t like but was real... that's when she stepped closer to him. He had cared about the girls he had dated, but never had much time to spend with them, and their disappointment always turned into frustration.

But maybe, more simply, they had found each other. Whether by chance or because he initially saw her as a personal challenge. Time had passed, and... that challenge had evolved into something else.

He enjoyed being with her. He wanted to be with her even when they were far apart. She seemed so elusive at times. Yet with every touch from him, her cheeks turned red. And each one, it was like touching her for the first time. He wanted more and more.

And it was difficult to explain, especially because the girls idealized him to such an extent that they forced him to always be the model boy. What would have happened if that idealization had collided with reality? What would have happened if they had discovered how much insecurity and dissatisfaction he carried within him? Would they still have been with him? And Oikawa knew the answer, because he had made that attempt.

Kahori didn't expect him to be the best, Kahori only wanted him to be himself. And it didn't matter if being himself meant not being the best. It wouldn't have changed their relationship.

Matsukawa, with a more serious expression than usual, nodded. “Yes, it may seem like a challenge, but sometimes it's good to be vulnerable. It doesn't mean you're losing control, but that you're simply exploring a new side of yourself.”

Hanamaki leaned forward with a complicit smile. “And if you think about it, Oikawa, the strongest relationships are the ones where you can be authentic. You may find that this is one of the most rewarding experiences you've ever had.”

“You're not really telling me you're shitting yourself to declare your feelings to her?

Shittykawa

,” blurted Iwaizumi.

Oikawa huffed, his face turning red with frustration. “

I'm not shitting myself

,” he retorted, trying to maintain a tone of defiance, but his voice betrayed a certain vulnerability.

Kunimi, the most taciturn and placid, turned his sleepy gaze towards Oikawa. “I think love has no rules. There are no strategies to invent, no patterns to memorize. The more you fret, the less you will come to terms with it. Just do it.”

Oikawa blinked at Kunimi, taken aback by the sudden depth of his teammate’s insight. He had always seen Kunimi as the quiet observer, but this moment revealed a surprising wisdom in his simplicity.

“Just do it, huh?” Oikawa echoed, the weight of the words sinking in. “It sounds so easy when you say it like that….”

It was so easy for them to talk like that. Kahori could sometimes be very elusive, even in her feelings. And taking that step also meant facing another problem. A

problem

she might not have accepted.

[...]
  
The group emerged from the thermal baths with steam still wrapped around their bodies and their cheeks flushed from the heat of the water. The fresh mountain air welcomed them. They were all relaxed and in high spirits, ready to enjoy the rest of the evening.

Oikawa, with his usual beaming smile, approached Kahori who was arranging her bag over her shoulder. “So, Hori-chan, how are you feeling? Did the onsen do its job?”

Kahori looked up at him and gave him a serene smile. “Absolutely yes, it was wonderful, Oikawa. I definitely feel much more relaxed. I couldn't ask for a better start to the new year.”

Oikawa moved a little closer, a mischievous expression painted on his face. “I'm glad to hear that. It would be a shame, however, if you didn't properly thank the person who brought you here, don't you think?” said Oikawa, signaling Kahori to give him a kiss on the cheek. “Or maybe this thermal spring has relaxed you so much that you've finally decided to share your room with me.”

Before Kahori could reply, Matsukawa, who had overheard the conversation, interjected with a smirk. “Wait a minute, Oikawa. I've also made my chalet available for all of us to have a good New Year's Eve, but I don't go around asking for anything in return, uh?”

Oikawa pretended to reflect, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow. “Oh, Matsun, but you are not the star of this story. Your chalet was just a setting; I am the performer here! And as such, I need proper recognition for my wonderful performance,” he said in a theatrical tone, winking at Kahori.

Kahori burst out laughing, amused by Oikawa's attitude. Of course he was inventive enough to say all those things. He didn't lack imagination. She had always had a rather formal attitude in front of his team, yet she was really too happy to deny him another proposal.

“All right, all right. Star of this story. Lower yourself a little,” she asked, signaling Oikawa to lower himself to allow her to reach his cheek.

Without hesitation, Oikawa leaned towards her, Kahori rose on her toes and pressed her lips to his warm cheek. “Are you satisfied with this prize, Great King?”

Oikawa grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he straightened up, clearly enjoying the moment. “Ah, how divine! I shall cherish this for the rest of my life!” he declared dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. The playful theatrics made the surrounding teammates laugh even louder, their camaraderie evident in the light-hearted atmosphere.

Kahori chuckled. Oikawa had that strange way about him that...made

even the simplest thing, tremendously special.

The evening at the winter chalet in Miyagi Prefecture continued with a lively energy and festive atmosphere. After a day at the hot springs and a walk in the fresh mountain air, the Aoba Johsai group and their guests were ready for an evening of conviviality and good food.

Kahori and Shiori Kunimi, had offered to prepare dinner for everyone. The kitchen of the chalet was a cozy and warm corner, with the scent of food wafting through the air and the soft light from the lamps creating an intimate atmosphere. Kahori and Shiori began by preparing a typical Japanese dinner. They had decided to prepare a number of traditional dishes that would surely satisfy the group's hungry palates.

In the living room, Oikawa had settled comfortably on the sofa, relaxed and seemingly carefree, while Iwaizumi and other team members bustled around the kitchen. Iwaizumi, with a glass in his hand, observed Oikawa with an annoyed look. “Hey, Oikawa!” exclaimed Iwaizumi, shaking his head. “You're the captain, shouldn't you get busy a little more? We're doing all the work here, while you sit comfortably on the couch.”

Oikawa looked up with a sly smile. “Ah, but I am the captain. It is my duty to supervise and make sure everything is perfect.”

Iwaizumi raised an eyebrow and approached, placing his hands on his hips. “Supervising? You're simply enjoying the evening.”

Oikawa straightened up and pretended to think seriously. “You know, Iwa-chan, I think your manner should be improved. Maybe you need some relaxation. As the saying goes: ‘

Those who work too hard, don't work well’

.”

A vein on Iwaizumi's forehead began to throb. “Are you giving me this speech? You, who work out until you hurt yourself. You idiot,” he blurted, grabbing one of the cushions on the sofa and throwing it at him.

Oikawa laughed, dodging the cushion with an exaggerated lean to the side. “Ah, Iwa-chan, such a violent way to show your love! Maybe that's why no girl comes near you,” he said.

“I'll kill you,” Iwaizumi hissed.

From the kitchen, Kahori and Shiori exchanged amused glances. Kahori shook her head with a soft laugh, stirring the simmering pot of miso soup. “They never change, do they?” she murmured, glancing over her shoulder to see Iwaizumi attempting to lecture Oikawa while the latter continued to tease him, clearly enjoying every moment of his friend’s irritation.

Shiori chuckled as she chopped green onions for garnish. “Nope. And I don’t think they ever will. Honestly, it’s reassuring. I’d be worried if Oikawa-san actually started acting… normal.”

The rest of the team gradually gathered around, their stomachs rumbling as the aroma of the meal grew stronger.

“Alright, dinner’s ready!” announced Kahori, smiling as she brought out the dishes. She and Shiori had prepared a beautiful spread: from simmered fish and tempura to traditional osechi-ryori dishes like sweetened black beans and datemaki. The table was a feast of colors and scents, carefully arranged with a warmth that spoke of home.

Oikawa stood up, looking genuinely impressed. “Wow, Hori-chan, Shiori-chan, this looks amazing!” He clapped his hands together in a dramatic fashion. “You’ve truly outdone yourselves for our precious team. I feel honored.”

Kahori shot him a small, teasing smile. “Well, someone has to keep the team well-fed, since their captain prefers sitting around.”

The room burst into laughter, and Oikawa, with an exaggerated look of mock betrayal. “Ah, I see how it is. Betrayed by Hori-chan! Iwa-chan, do you see what I endure?”

Iwaizumi rolled his eyes. “

You deserve it

,” he retorted, helping Kahori set the last dishes on the table.

After finishing dinner, the evening continued with even livelier energy. Bottles of sake and non-alcoholic drinks passed from hand to hand, and laughter and chatter filled every corner of the room. The members of Aoba Johsai seemed to momentarily forget the pressures of competition, relaxing in that familiar atmosphere.

Matsukawa had pulled out a deck of cards, inviting everyone to join an impromptu game with rules that became increasingly absurd as the game went on. Hanamaki, with his usual sly smile, had already started pulling a few tricks, much to the frustration of Iwaizumi, who was trying in vain to keep some semblance of seriousness in the game.

At midnight, the group gathered around the television, where the countdown was about to begin.

"Three… two… one… Happy New Year!" they all shouted in unison, raising their glasses and cheering as applause and hugs were exchanged.

Kahori felt Oikawa's arms wrap around her shoulders, his relaxed smile as he whispered into her ear. “Happy New Year, Hori,” he said in a softer tone than usual, holding her a bit closer.

Kahori smiled at him, rested her head on his chest as she held his hand tighter. “Happy New Year, Tooru.”

As the festivities continued, the room seemed to glow with a cozy warmth, laughter filling every corner and rising over the clinking of glasses and footsteps on the wooden floor. Matsukawa and Hanamaki were on a mission, hauling out an old, slightly scratchy karaoke machine from a forgotten closet corner. Their eyes sparkled mischievously as they wrangled everyone into a circle around the makeshift "stage."

"Alright, Oikawa, you're up!" Hanamaki announced, waving a mic in front of him.

Oikawa placed a hand on his chest in mock humility, as if he’d just been asked to perform on a grand stage. "Oh, if you insist!" he replied, flashing his signature grin. With dramatic flair, he sauntered to the center, grabbing the mic with a flourish that had everyone rolling their eyes.

The music started, a pop ballad that was a little over-the-top, but perfectly suited to Oikawa’s theatrics. As he began singing, his voice surprised everyone—it was better than expected, actually smooth and on-key. But it didn’t take long for him to start peppering his performance with exaggerated high notes, swooning gestures, and a slightly too-earnest expression that bordered on parody.

“Did he just—?” Kindaichi whispered to Kahori, stifling a laugh as Oikawa struck a dramatic pose, his free hand reaching out as if beckoning to an invisible fan.

“Yes… yes, he did,” Kahori replied, grinning. Her shoulders shook with silent laughter as Oikawa, undeterred, closed his eyes and leaned into an extended note, looking for all the world as though he were on the verge of tears.

From the sidelines, Iwaizumi groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose as he looked away in mock embarrassment. “Why are we letting him do this?” he muttered, though a faint smile betrayed his amusement.

“Because deep down, we love him, Iwa!” Matsukawa teased, giving him a playful shove. “Admit it!”

The room erupted into more laughter, with Hanamaki already recording snippets of Oikawa's performance, threatening to post them in their Aoba Johsai group chat. By now, everyone was clapping along, caught up in Oikawa’s absurd yet entertaining act.

As the song reached its climax, Oikawa threw his head back, his voice soaring with a passionate (and completely unnecessary) vibrato, while he dropped to one knee for a grand finish. There was a moment of stunned silence before everyone burst into applause and hoots, many of them clutching their sides from laughing too hard.

Still holding the mic, Oikawa looked around, pleased. "Thank you, thank you!" he said with a wink, as if he’d just delivered the performance of a lifetime. “I'd like to dedicate that song to all my loyal fans…” He paused dramatically, letting the suspense hang in the air.

“What luck,” Iwaizumi muttered, shaking his head, though Kahori could see he was fighting a smile.

“…but especially to Kahori.” He looked at her with a grin, his eyes sparkling mischievously.

The room went silent for a heartbeat before everyone broke into raucous laughter and cheers. Then, as if on cue, Matsukawa started chanting, “Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!” The others quickly joined in, voices rising in unison, their cheers echoing off the walls.

"Come on, Kahori!" Hanamaki hollered. "It seems to me a fair compromise for this beautiful song!"

Kahori’s cheeks burned as everyone’s eyes turned to her. Embarrassed but determined, she took a deep breath, stepped closer to him, and stood on her toes to give him a quick, bashful kiss on the cheek.

But just as her lips brushed his cheek, Oikawa turned his head ever so slightly, catching her by surprise. Before she could react, he’d captured her lips in a tender kiss. The room burst into a mixture of whistles, applause, and laughter, with several of their friends jeering and cheering them on.

Kahori pulled back, her face flushed, while Oikawa looked entirely too pleased with himself, one arm still wrapped around her shoulders as if to claim her for everyone to see. “

Tooru!

” she whispered, half-amused, half-embarrassed.

“Hey, they wanted a kiss,” he whispered back, his voice low and teasing. “I just gave them what they asked for.”

Around them, the others were still laughing and joking, half of them teasing Oikawa for the impromptu show, while the other half gave Kahori exaggerated winks and thumbs up.

Iwaizumi sighed, shaking his head with a mix of resignation and amusement. “Only you would turn karaoke night into a public romance,” he muttered, though he was smiling.

Oikawa just shrugged, grinning as he laced his fingers with Kahori’s and held her hand tightly. “What can I say? I live to impress,” he replied with a playful wink, earning another round of groans from his friends.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The night was wrapped in an almost sacred silence, broken only by the faint rustling of the wind through the trees and the sporadic crackling of the fireplace that was slowly dying out. The chalet, immersed in the peace of the mountain, seemed to float in a sea of snow. The mountain peaks, covered in a thick layer of pristine white, stood out against a deep, infinite blue night sky. The stars shone with an almost ethereal brightness, as if the universe itself had taken a moment to admire the landscape below. The moon, high and luminous, cast a silvery glow over everything, making the snow shimmer with a soft, magical light.

Inside the chalet, the sound of laughter and chatter had faded into a quiet calm. The team was finally at rest, and their steady breathing filled the air with a sense of peace. Oikawa, however, had chosen to stay awake, despite everyone else sleeping. Sitting on the windowsill in the living room, he gazed out at the snowy landscape, lost in his thoughts.

The cold of the night air slightly seeped through the glass, but Oikawa didn’t seem to mind. His gaze was fixed on the sky, while his mind wandered between reflections on the defeat, moments shared with the team, and his personal feelings. It was a period of transition and that quiet moment under the stars seemed to offer him a different perspective.

Meanwhile, Kahori had left her room to go to the bathroom. She had found herself asleep in her own bed after falling asleep on the couch. Oikawa had probably put her to bed without her noticing. On her way, she noticed Oikawa sitting by the window. She sighed softly, then quietly made her way to the kitchen. She grabbed two cups and made some warm infusion, the steam rising from the kettle making the room feel cozy, a light scent of cinnamon and orange spread out in the air.

She returned to the window, and without making a sound, sat next to Oikawa. She placed the steaming cups on the windowsill and wrapped him in a blanket. “You look pretty cold,” she said gently, covering him with the blanket and sitting next to him.

Oikawa turned, surprised and happy at the gesture. “Hori-chan, did you lose your sleep?” he asked, accepting the infusion and sipping it gratefully. “That’s really kind of you.”

Kahori smiled, pulling her knees up and wrapping her hands around the warm cup. "Couldn’t sleep knowing someone was out here, mulling things over," she replied softly, her gaze drifting out the window to the sparkling blanket of snow. The quiet was comforting, as if the world had slowed just for them, giving them this small, stolen moment of peace.

Oikawa confided in her a little, taking advantage of the quiet and the company. “I’ve spent so much time focusing on volleyball and expectations, that I forgot to take time for myself. This defeat hit me harder than I wanted to admit. But being here with you and the rest of the team, even though everything is different from how we planned, makes me feel better. It is as if everything is now clearer.

More or less

.”

Kahori listened to him attentively, her expression thoughtful and empathetic. “Well, I'm glad you're feeling better. Sometimes it’s hard to accept difficult moments, but it's in those moments that we discover who we really are and what we truly have around us. And you're not alone. We're all here for you. Don't dwell too much on the past, we can't change it, nor will it return. Enjoy these days, Tooru, you need it.”

A long silence followed, during which both of them got lost in their thoughts. The infusion warmed their hands and hearts, while the silence of the mountain enveloped them. Finally, Kahori, with a shy smile, said, “You know, it’d be better to go back to sleep. The night is cold, and the bed is more comfortable.”

Oikawa laughed, looking up at her. “I'm glad your bed is comfortable. Want to trade it for the couch?” he said, looking at her a bit annoyed.

Kahori looked at him with a sincere smile. “If it’s that uncomfortable, why don’t you come sleep with me?”

“Because you fell asleep without telling me whether you wanted me with you or not,” he pointed out, his gaze a bit childlike.

Kahori chuckled softly. “That’s true, but these hot springs really relaxed me, and I fell asleep early,” she began with an amused look. “Sorry, actually I had already decided to let you come to my room. I just forgot to let you know in time.”

Perhaps Kahori had been a bit rigid with him; however, she couldn’t deny that maybe Tooru needed a different kind of support sometimes. And giving him a bit of her sweetness... would probably help her relax as well.

As much as she hated to admit it, he had really brought her to a beautiful place. He had, in a way, let her into his life, and after that day, seeing him alone, lost in thought by the window,

she had an overwhelming urge to hug him so she wouldn’t have to see him down anymore

.

Oikawa’s expression softened, though he couldn’t resist a small smirk. “Oh, so you’d already decided, huh? And here I was, freezing on the couch, wondering if you’d banished me from the room.” He took a sip of his infusion, his eyes meeting hers with a teasing glint.

Kahori’s smile widened as she set her empty cup down. “Well, I’m letting you know now,” she murmured. The soft, gentle light of the moon framed her face, making her look even more peaceful and lovely than usual.

“It’s a little late now, don’t you think? You’ve left me to fend for myself on that couch all night,” he said, raising an eyebrow as if expecting her to make it up to him somehow.

With a quiet laugh, Kahori rose from her seat, gently tugging at his hand. “Then come on,” she said, pulling him toward her room. “Before you start making me feel guilty for abandoning you on the couch. The night isn't over yet.”

He let himself be led, his fingers interlaced with hers as they walked down the quiet hallway.  Once inside, she slipped under the blankets, the moonlight illuminating her face and casting shadows on her loose, slightly tousled hair. Oikawa watched her, his heart pounding.

"Are you just going to stand there?" Kahori's voice broke through his thoughts, gentle but laced with amusement.

Oikawa blinked and cleared his throat, flashing one of his signature grins to hide his nerves. "Sorry, just mentally preparing myself for this cramped space." He exaggeratedly stretched, making a show of his height and pretending to be too large for the bed.

Kahori rolled her eyes but patted the space next to her. "It's not that small. You’ll fit. And if you don’t, well... that’s your problem."

Suddenly, Oikawa felt overwhelmed by an impulse, and with a decisive leap, he dove under the sheets next to her. “Alright, alright! I’m coming!” he exclaimed as he settled into the bed beside her.

But the next moment, Oikawa hugged her clumsily, a gesture that was a bit awkward but full of affection. Kahori hadn’t expected such a bold move, and the surprise made her laugh. “Tooru! You’re as gentle as a bear!” she said, laughing sincerely.

He froze for a moment, his eyes filled with a mix of embarrassment and joy. “You’re so warm,” he whispered, trying to justify himself, though his heart was pounding.

Kahori tensed up for a moment, suddenly blushing. It was inevitable that she had immediately thought… of something else. But was that other thing true as well? She had acted confident, but now, with Tooru embracing her, her body had started to lose control. “Uhm, well yeah,” she began awkwardly, “I… I’d be dead if my body were cold,” she continued, stating the obvious.

“I'm sorry, maybe you don't want to?” he said, Oikawa, sensing her unease.

Kahori, still processing her own flustered state, shook her head quickly. “No, it’s fine,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t expect it, but… it’s nice.” She swallowed, the words feeling strange but somehow right. There was something about being held like this—without pretense, without the usual banter—that made her feel safe, even if it left her a little unsteady.

“Sometimes… I just want to hold you, you know? Just… this,” he whispered, as if he had just told her a secret.

Kahori gripped her hands behind Oikawa's back. “Then do it...

do it more, please

.”

Oikawa blinked, taken aback by Kahori's words. The sincerity in her voice, paired with the warmth of her touch as she gripped him tighter, made his heart skip a beat. For a moment, his usual playful demeanor faltered. He was used to teasing, to keeping things light, but this was different—this was real.

Without a word, he wrapped his arms around her more securely, pulling her closer as the silence enveloped them. He didn’t feel the need to respond with one of his usual quips or deflect with humor. Instead, he simply held her, letting the steady rhythm of their breathing fill the space between them.

Kahori buried her face against his chest, her blush still lingering but gradually fading as she relaxed into his embrace. His presence was comforting, familiar, and it grounded her in a way that words never could.

“Tooru,” she whispered, “thank you for bringing me here. I am happy to be here with all of you, to be here...

with you

.”

Oikawa tightened his embrace just a little more, his breath steadying as he let her words sink in. There was something so raw and honest about this moment, one that he rarely allowed himself to feel. He leaned his chin on top of her head, closing his eyes as he let the feeling settle.

“You don’t know how happy I am to hear that,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

[...]
  
The sun was already high in the sky, and the light filtered through the curtains of the wooden house. Matsukawa stretched lazily, yawning as he looked around the kitchen. Hanamaki was fiddling with a spoon, making a cup clink, while Kindaichi was leaning against the counter, his gaze fixed on the hallway. Overall, they were all wasting time doing superficial things, chatting, watching something on TV, as if they were all waiting...for something.

“Guys, it’s almost lunchtime,” Matsukawa said, breaking the silence, “and they still haven’t woken up. It’s not like Oikawa to sleep late…”

Hanamaki nodded with an amused smile. “Yeah, Oikawa is usually the first to cause a ruckus in the morning. I wonder what they’ve been up to. Are we sure they’re in the room together?”

“Matsukawa already checked the whole house,” Watari responded.

Kindaichi chuckled nervously, casting a furtive glance toward Oikawa’s room door. “Do you think… we should go check if they’re okay?”

Hanamaki scoffed. “

You’re so naïve

, Kindaichi-kun,” he muttered with a teasing grin, making Kindaichi blush.

“It’s crossing my mind,” Matsukawa said with a smirk, “but I don’t want to be the one to wake up Oikawa… or Kahori-chan, for that matter. But, I have to admit,

I’m curious

.”

"Curious? You’re just a busybody," Kunimi retorted, though his tone was flat.

"You're the same old grump! No wonder you can't find a girlfriend," Matsukawa teased, but Kunimi ignored him without much fuss. It wasn’t a discussion worth wasting energy on.

At that moment, the bathroom door swung open with a sharp slam. Iwaizumi walked into the kitchen with a stern expression, crossing his arms. "Don’t even think about bothering Oikawa and Shimizu," he said in an authoritative voice. "Leave them alone."

Matsukawa, Hanamaki, and Kindaichi got scared, like schoolboys caught in the act.

"But, Iwaizumi…" Matsukawa began to protest, "it's just that... It's already past eleven, and neither of them has shown up yet. We were just wondering..."

"I know exactly what you’re wondering," Iwaizumi cut him off with a sharp glance. "And I'm telling you to drop it. Oikawa has no excuse for not helping with chores. But there’s no need to go bother him right now. I’ll make him pay, but not at this moment."

Hanamaki, always the boldest of the group, dared to make another comment. "Let them sleep a little longer? Maybe they didn’t get much sleep last night..." he added with a mischievous grin.

Iwaizumi sighed deeply, massaging his temples as if the mere thought was exhausting. "Oikawa may be an idiot, but he’s still my best friend. If he’s with Shimizu, there’s probably a reason. Maybe they just need some space. There’s nothing wrong with that."

Kindaichi nodded quickly. "Right, right. So we’ll let them sleep a little longer… but I’m hungry."

Iwaizumi glanced at the clock, then at his friends with a look of mock resignation. "In the meantime, let’s make something to eat. Who can cook something edible?"

"If you’re fine with something simple..." Matsukawa said.

Akira, who had been sitting quietly near her brother, enjoying the conversation, stood up. "Alright! I’ll whip something up for you all. Maybe my assistant will wake up in time to help me," she said, winking at the volleyball team.

The tension in the air dissipated, and as the boys prepared to throw together an impromptu breakfast, the thought of what was happening in the next room lingered in the back of their minds, hidden beneath the laughter and playful banter. But, at least for now, they had decided to respect Oikawa and Kahori’s privacy… for how long they’d resist the temptation was yet to be seen.
   
The sunlight gently filtered through the curtains, illuminating Kahori’s sleeping face. Oikawa, still lying beside her, watched her in silence, his expression peaceful and almost incredulous. It was rare for him to take a moment of tranquility like this, without thinking about training, matches, or the constant pressure he always felt on his shoulders. And now, being there with Kahori beside him, it almost felt like time had stopped for a moment.

The quiet in the house was surprising, a stark contrast to the usual noise and chaotic energy of the team. Oikawa wondered for a moment if he was the first to wake up, but then smiled at the thought that somehow Iwaizumi had probably arranged everything to let them rest.

Kahori shifted slightly, and Oikawa stopped staring at her for a moment, glancing at the ceiling. But he couldn't help himself, and his eyes returned to her as she slowly stirred. When Kahori finally opened her eyes, she was met with Oikawa's smiling face, watching her with his usual satisfied look.

“Good morning, princess,” Oikawa said in a soft, affectionate voice. “Did you sleep well?”

Kahori blinked, still sleepy, and then answered with a slight smile. "Good morning," she whispered, "I’d say yes. And you? Did you sleep well?"

Oikawa pretended to think about it, then replied: “I slept wonderfully.” Oikawa approached her slowly, then gave her a small kiss on the lips.

Kahori closed her eyes and carefully savored that unusual but... precious awakening. “I get the feeling we slept a lot. What time is it?”

“It's eleven o'clock,” he replied, laughing. “We broke all records today. No one came to wake us up, which is almost a miracle.”

Kahori stretched, pushing the covers away and sitting up in bed. “I’m not complaining. After all the training and chaos of the last few weeks, it was nice to get some extra rest. But, that being said, it’s strange waking up this late. Usually, we’d be at school by now, after our morning practices.”

Oikawa sat up beside her, looking at her with his usual piercing gaze. “Well, today is the first day of the year, so I’d say we earned it. Plus,” he added in a flirtatious tone, “sleeping next to you was the best part of this vacation.”

Kahori blushed slightly but simply shook her head with an amused smile. “Tooru, you’re always the same. Weren’t the hot springs the best part?”

“Why should I change? It works, doesn’t it?” he replied with a playful expression. “But the hot springs came first, anyway. How could I have imagined that Hori-chan would grant me this incredible luxury, right?”

She looked at him with affection, mixed with a hint of impatience, already used to his antics. “Maybe,” she conceded with a smile, “you are always the same exaggerated.”

Oikawa made a theatrical gesture, placing a hand over his heart and dramatically exclaiming, “Exaggerated? For you, Hori-chan, I’d be willing to change the entire world. Or at least, I’ll make you think I could.”

Kahori burst into laughter as she got out of bed and headed toward the door. “You’re starting the new year with big expectations, huh? Alright, Great King of compliments. I believe you. But we really need to get up, I have a strong feeling that the others have been awake for a while.”

Oikawa followed her, running his hands through his hair in an attempt to look as flawless as possible. “Leave it to me, I know how to handle the situation.

I am the captain

, after all. But first, another five minutes…”

Oikawa gently guided Kahori back down beside him, his movements slow and intentional, as if he were afraid the moment might disappear if he rushed it. His hand traced her cheek with the lightest of touches, his fingers gliding over her skin in a tender, almost reverent way. He memorized every feature: the curve of her cheekbone, the softness of her skin, and the way her breath grew steady and calm as she let herself melt into his touch.

Kahori sank back into the pillows, her skin quivering at his every touch. She felt a serene comfort settle over her, a sense that nothing else mattered in that fragile, golden moment. The sound of her heartbeat seemed to fill her ears, matching the rhythm of his gentle breathing beside her.

Oikawa leaned in, brushing his lips over her forehead in a kiss so soft it felt like a whisper against her skin. He moved to her cheeks, leaving delicate kisses that felt almost like promises, as though each touch held a word he couldn’t yet bring himself to say aloud. When his lips finally met hers, the kiss was slow and lingering, a gentle merging of breath and warmth. There was no urgency, only a quiet, unspoken love that filled the space between them, as if he wanted to pour every unexpressed feeling into that single, perfect moment.

The early morning sunlight filtered softly through the curtains, casting a warm glow over them, making the room feel like a secret world created just for the two of them. Oikawa kept his forehead pressed to hers, his fingers intertwined with hers, holding her close as if to keep her in this shared quietness forever.

“I wish every morning could be like this,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, as if afraid to break the spell. His eyes softened, holding her gaze with a veil of melancholy. “Just you and me...

nothing to pull us apart.

”

And Kahori could truly hear his sincere words. She could feel those words coming from his heart and echoing in hers, in perfect synchrony. However, that perfect moment seemed to have been cracked by something. Oikawa's voice, for a brief moment, had become sadder. And Kahori couldn't really understand what it meant. It almost seemed as if that moment had to be the last.

Weren't they supposed to be happy about that new beginning? They were, of course. Yet his voice concealed something Kahori could not understand.

Kahori smiled. “You're saying that as if I'm going to disappear at any moment,” she whispered, a little confused by the situation.

Oikawa sighed. A part of him hated to admit that Kahori could sometimes be far too intuitive. But he didn't want to ruin that moment. Not now.

He smiled at her, then whispered, “I know you won't disappear,” he concluded without adding anything else, then getting out of bed. He offered her a hand to get up and together they headed for the common room.

Kahori took his hand, letting him pull her up, but his words lingered in her mind, casting a shadow over the morning’s lightness. She followed him into the common room, her fingers still intertwined with his, yet a faint sense of unease tugged at her thoughts. She could still feel his warmth from their shared moments in bed, but now there was something unspoken hovering between them.
   
When the two entered the kitchen, they were met with a heavy silence filled with expectation. All eyes were on them: Matsukawa, Hanamaki, Kindaichi, and even Iwaizumi were watching them with curious and mischievous looks. Kunimi gave them a quick, bored glance, while his sister Akira giggled under her breath. The only one who seemed truly impatient was Kyotani, standing in a corner glaring at them as if he’d already waited too long. Obviously Kentaro didn't really care about their veiled and uncertain relationship. No, he wanted to eat and that waiting was infuriating him.

Oikawa paused at the threshold, raising an amused eyebrow. “Good morning, everyone,” he said in his usual carefree tone. “Did you all sleep well?”

Iwaizumi was the first to respond, crossing his arms and looking at Oikawa with a stern gaze. “I don’t need to ask you the same question, do I? The princess has risen from his slumber. Should I serve you breakfast, you lazy bum?”

Oikawa raised his hands in surrender, maintaining his cheeky smile. “Iwa-chan, it’s not my fault I was... busy last night. I had to recharge my energy, you get that, right?”

Before Iwaizumi could respond, Kahori cut in, laughing. “Busy? You? Don’t talk nonsense, Oikawa. You were the first one to crash on the bed last night.”

The room burst into collective laughter, and even Iwaizumi couldn’t hide a smile. Oikawa pretended to be offended, giving Kahori an exasperated look. “Hori-chan, can you be on my side sometimes? Just once?”

Kahori smiled at him, stepping a little closer. “I’d rather be honest. Besides, you like it that way, don’t you?”

Oikawa looked at her for a moment, then sighed dramatically in defeat. “Yeah, I suppose I do”. He turned to the rest of the group, who were still watching them with amused expressions. “Alright, alright. Now that we’re all awake, can we eat something? I’m starving.”

“Kahori-chan! I’ve already prepped a few things. Can you help me finish?” Akira called from her spot at the stove. Without hesitation, Kahori joined Akira in the kitchen to help cook.

Iwaizumi rolled his eyes, glancing over at Oikawa. “Hurry up and cook something yourself. And this time, try not to burn everything.”

"Just because it's the first of the year," Oikawa replied with a smile, heading toward the kitchen. "But don't expect this to become a tradition."

While the kitchen filled with chatter and laughter, there was another presence in the room radiating a distinctly less friendly aura. Kyotani, seated in a corner, was glaring at Kahori with a dark, irritated expression. It was clear he was in a foul mood; his stomach had been growling for a while, and the fact that no one had bothered to start cooking until Oikawa and Kahori woke up only made things worse. He'd tried munching on something he'd found around the house, but most of the food required...a more elaborate cuisine.

Kahori, while she was busy looking for pots and ingredients, noticed Kyotani's intense stare fixed on her. He had always been a hard person to approach, and it wasn’t a secret that he had little patience for most people, except maybe Iwaizumi. He didn't always get along with Oikawa either, which made Kahori especially cautious about how to approach him.

Oikawa, busy mixing batter for savory pancakes, didn’t seem to notice the tension in the air, but Kahori knew she had to do something to ease the atmosphere. She took a deep breath and slowly approached Kyotani, adopting a calm and reassuring tone.

“Kyotani-san,” Kahori began with a gentle smile, “I am sorry you waited a long time for lunch. If you'd like, I can make you something special. What would you like?”

Kyotani stared at her for a long moment, his eyes a mixture of suspicion and irritation. He wasn’t used to anyone addressing him so kindly, especially someone like Kahori, who usually kept her distance. But despite his gruff expression, there was something in Kahori's approach that made him hesitate.

“

Anything

,” he finally grunted, turning his gaze away. “As long as it’s edible.”

Kahori nodded, taking his gruff comment as a small step forward.

She quickly got to work, searching through the ingredients for something that might appeal to Kyotani. After a few minutes, she decided to prepare him a simple yet delicious dish: omurice, stir-fried rice wrapped in a thin omelet, decorated with a bit of ketchup. It was a dish she knew was generally well-liked, and she hoped Kyotani would appreciate it too.

As Kahori cooked, the tension in the room seemed to ease slightly. Oikawa, always keeping a watchful eye on everything happening around him, had noticed the small interaction between Kahori and Kyotani but he had chosen not to intervene. He knew it was important for Kyotani to relax more with the others, and if Kahori could help break through the wall Kyotani had built around himself, all the better.

After a few minutes, Kahori placed the steaming plate of omurice in front of Kyotani. “Here you go. I hope you like it,” she said with a light smile, waiting to see his reaction.

Kyotani looked at the dish with initial suspicion, but the aroma of freshly sautéed rice and egg intrigued him. Without saying a word, he took his chopsticks. Kyotani didn't mince words, his silence and slightly more relaxed facial expression suggesting that he was enjoying the food.

Oikawa approached Kahori, placing a hand on her shoulder with a satisfied smile. “Good job, Hori-chan. It's not easy to satisfy Kyotani, but you seem to have found the right way.”

Kahori merely nodded in agreement, feeling relieved that her initiative had worked. Kyotani, despite continuing to look like some sort of suspicious stray dog, seemed to have calmed down thanks to the food. When he finished eating, he got up without saying a word, but not before casting a brief glance at Kahori, as if to thank her...

in his own way

.

As Kyotani walked out of the kitchen, Iwaizumi shook his head with a wry smile. “Well, you seem to have found a way to tame our

‘Beast

’, Shimizu-chan. It is ironic how the captain hasn’t yet succeeded.”

“Iwa-chan is always pointing a finger at me,” he stuck his tongue out at him. “Kahori’s new nickname is ‘

The Beast Whisperer

?’ Should I start preparing a trophy?”

Kahori laughed, feeling the weight of tension melt away. “Well, who doesn't appreciate a good meal when one is hungry?” then turned to stare at Oikawa. “I smell envy, Oikawa, huh?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The snow crunched rhythmically beneath their feet as the Aoba Johsai team made their way toward the temple, nestled serenely amidst snow-blanketed hills. The air was sharp and invigorating, each breath filling their lungs with the unmistakable bite of winter's chill. Overhead, the sky stretched in an unbroken expanse of crystal blue, the sun casting its golden rays onto the pristine snow, making it shimmer like a sea of diamonds. The scene could have been lifted straight from a winter postcard, a perfect blend of tranquility and beauty.

The group huddled together as they walked, their voices carrying in the still, crisp air. Jokes and playful banter passed between them, punctuated by bursts of laughter that echoed warmly against the quiet winter morning. There was a lingering glow of camaraderie among them, a shared contentment born from the previous day's respite at the hot springs, where the steaming water had melted away their exhaustion and left them refreshed, both in body and spirit. It was a moment of fleeting peace, a harmonious balance between the serene beauty of nature and the lively bond of friendship.

The temple stood majestically against the winter landscape, its curved roofs adorned with intricate details that seemed to defy the weight of the snow resting upon them. Lanterns swayed gently in the chill breeze, casting warm, flickering glows that danced on the frosty ground. Delicate white

Shide

* strips fluttered gracefully in the wind, their movement almost hypnotic, as the faint, earthy aroma of incense drifted through the air, mingling with the crisp, clean scent of freshly fallen snow.

As they reached the temple, the group naturally dispersed, each member drawn to the serene yet vibrant energy of the sacred site. Some paused at the small wooden stalls to purchase colorful

Omamori

**, their intricate embroidery promising blessings for health, love, or success. Others were irresistibly drawn to the allure of the

O-mikuji

***, carefully unfolding their fortune slips with a mix of excitement and trepidation. Laughter and murmurs of delight blended seamlessly with the distant toll of the temple bell, creating an atmosphere that felt both timeless and alive.

Kahori, Iwaizumi, and Oikawa lingered together, their pace unhurried as they followed the winding path that led deeper into the temple grounds. The silence between them felt natural, a quiet shared understanding that needed no words. Around them, the gentle swish of kimono sleeves brushing against one another and the soft shuffle of

Geta

**** on stone added to the serene rhythm of their footsteps, blending seamlessly with the faint whispers of the wind.

Oikawa, usually brimming with energy and his signature charm, seemed uncharacteristically dull. His brown eyes held a contemplative intensity as they roamed over the temple’s details—the carved beams, the lanterns swaying faintly in the breeze, the delicate shide fluttering like silent prayers. Both Kahori and Iwaizumi noticed his thoughtful demeanor, though neither said a word, respecting the quiet mood that had settled over their small group.

Their walk brought them to a secluded corner of the temple garden, where the lively murmur of the crowd faded into the distance. Here, the air felt still, almost sacred, as if the ancient grounds themselves were breathing tranquility. The soft crunch of snow underfoot was the only sound that remained, amplifying the profound serenity of the moment.

"It's really beautiful here," Kahori commented, looking around. "It’s the perfect place to start the new year."

"Yeah," Oikawa replied, in a tone less enthusiastic than usual. "An important start,

I’d say

."

Kahori looked at him, noticing his serious expression. "Is something bothering you, Tooru?"

Oikawa sighed deeply, putting his hands into the pockets of his coat. He stopped in front of a small shrine inside the temple, his gaze lost in the snow-capped treetops around them. "Actually... there's something I want to talk to you about,

Kahori

."

Iwaizumi simply nodded, remaining silent beside the two. There seemed to be an understanding between Oikawa and Iwaizumi, but Kahori couldn’t grasp the situation. She only knew that her heart had started to race. A very different beat. It had an uncertain, anxious tinge.

Oikawa took a moment to gather his thoughts, then turned toward Kahori with a serious expression. "After high school, I’ve decided to go to Argentina. I want to play with José Blanco's team, my idol. It’s an opportunity I can’t pass up."

Kahori remained silent, surprised and moved by the determination in Oikawa's words. She felt a mix of emotions: admiration for his courage, but also a pang in the heart about what this meant for the two of them. Suddenly she connected the sentence he had said to her the night before. Now she understood Oikawa's concern. He wasn’t afraid that she might disappear at any moment. Oh no. Because the one who would go far away...was him.

"I understand how important this is to you," Kahori finally said, trying to keep a neutral tone. She didn't want to reveal too much of her emotions. She wasn’t sure where Oikawa was going with this.

Oikawa stepped closer to her, gently taking her hand. "I know it will be hard," he continued, with a note of urgency in his voice. "But there’s something else I wanted to tell you, Kahori. And… I don’t know if it’s the right time, I don’t know if it’s fair to ask you this now, but I want to try. I had been thinking about this for a while, but talking to you I realized that maybe, despite my somewhat crazy choice, you could be the right person for what I am about to ask you."

He paused, closed his eyes and breathed in. "I want to ask you to be my girlfriend."

Kahori opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again thoughtfully. "I knew this decision might make you hesitate, might make you say no," Oikawa added, his tone softer. "But I want to be honest with you."

Kahori lowered her gaze, reflecting on his words. She knew how ambitious Oikawa was, how much he dreamed of becoming one of the best. And she admired that part of him, his dedication and passion. But the idea of a long-distance relationship while he chased his dream on the other side of the world was daunting. Yet, Kahori knew that perhaps this was the best choice for Oikawa. They had met under unusual circumstances, but it had become clear that they were spending all their free time together, as if they were each other’s safe space away from everyday life. Nothing was written in stone—it was all in their hands now.

And Oikawa had been honest with her. He wanted to be with Kahori, but he couldn’t give up his future. And Kahori respected that.

But it was also true that, if the future was in their hands, then they could at least try to write it together. It wouldn’t be easy, but they weren’t the kind of people to give up so easily. In their own way, they were both incredibly stubborn. But was their bond strong enough to withstand the distance? The months had flown by. They still had some time together, but would it be enough to strengthen their connection? Or was this just a request

from a boy who dreamed a little too big?

Iwaizumi, who had been listening in silence, kept a few steps back, respecting the space they needed. It was clear that he would support whatever decision they made, but he wasn’t the type to interfere in such personal matters.

After a long moment, Kahori lifted her gaze, meeting Oikawa’s eyes. "I… I don’t want to hold you back, Tooru. I know how much this means to you. And if you’re willing to try, then so am I. It’ll be hard, but I think it’s worth trying, so we’ll know we have no regrets."

Part of her had been wondering for some time... what kind of relationship they were in. By now the ‘dear friend’ story had begun to hold little water. They didn’t want to be dear friends. Kahori may have been waiting for this moment, but it hadn't gone exactly as she would have liked. She had accepted the engagement, but at what price? Would she have agreed to hang out with Oikawa if she had known of his choice?

A look of relief crossed Oikawa’s face, and as he held tight on Kahori’s hand, he smiled at her gratefully. "I know it won’t be easy, but I want to bet on what we can do."

Kahori returned his smile, though still a bit uncertain. "I still have two years of high school here, but we can try to make it work, even long-distance. And... there will always be vacations."

Oikawa nodded, visibly relieved by her response. "Exactly. I won’t let distance come between us, Kahori. I promise I’ll do everything to stay close to you, even if we’re miles apart."

Kahori took a deep breath. “Alright, alright, Tooru. Let’s give it a try! But let’s not think about it for now, we still have quite a few months together, right?”

"They’ll be the best months you've ever had!" he said, pulling her into a hug, one more full of melancholy than happiness.

The trio stayed in silence for a while longer, watching the people moving around the temple, each lost in their own thoughts. The air was filled with hope and new promises for the year that had just begun. Perhaps the future held challenges and difficulties, but in that moment, with the snow falling gently around them, it seemed like anything was possible.

"Oikawaaa, come here!" called Matsukawa from the other side of the small temple street.

Aoba Johsai's captain turned to look at him before disappearing into the crowd to join Matsukawa and other members of the team.

After Oikawa walked away, leaving Kahori and Iwaizumi alone, the air around them seemed to grow suddenly heavier. The chatter of voices filled the silence between them, but it couldn’t drown out the obvious tension. Kahori, still deep in her thoughts, stared at the spot where Oikawa had just disappeared, trying to make sense of her feelings. Accepting Oikawa’s proposal, despite knowing he would be going to Argentina, felt like both an exciting and terrifying step.

Iwaizumi watched Kahori from the corner of his eye, aware of the turmoil she must be feeling. He knew how much deeper the bond between the two had become, but he also knew how hard a long-distance relationship would be, especially with Oikawa’s dream taking him to the other side of the world.

"It’s a real mess, huh?" Iwaizumi finally said, breaking the silence with his steady but gentle voice.

Kahori looked up at him, surprised by his question. She nodded slowly, crossing her arms around herself as if trying to shield herself from the conflicting thoughts overwhelming her. "Yeah, definitely a mess. But… damn, why is love so hard?" she began, letting out a loud sigh. "He needs to grow, he needs to change. But that idiot dragged me into his mess. The easiest choice would be to run away, to let it all go... but I know that choice would hurt me even more."

Iwaizumi sighed. “It would hurt him too, Kahori-chan. I wouldn’t tell you this if I didn’t know him enough. He’s been thinking about asking you this for a while. He wouldn’t have done it if he wasn’t sure he could keep a relationship going, even at a distance.”

Iwaizumi paused, stared at a couple praying at the temple, then continued. “I know that sometimes he seems so obsessed with volleyball that he neglects the rest. But he would never hurt you if he didn't know what he was getting into.”

Kahori nodded slowly.

"Anyway, I'm going to study Sports Science at university…" Iwaizumi began to say.

Kahori leaned forward slightly to look at him, tilting her head to the side. "Uhm?"

Iwaizumi scratched the back of his neck, a gesture he often made when searching for the right words. "I mean that... well,

I’ll be here

. If you ever need to talk, vent, or just need a friend... I’ll be just a call away. And if you ever need someone to be there for you, you can count on me."

There had never been a moment between her and Iwaizumi that had brought them particularly close. They both appreciated each other’s company, but what had truly kept them "connected" was Oikawa. Not because they didn’t want to get to know each other, but simply because Kahori had always respected Iwaizumi’s time with Oikawa, and vice versa. But maybe those words were a reason, an incentive, to get to know each other better. After all, Iwaizumi was his best friend, and inevitably, Kahori saw a bit of Oikawa in him. It was an extended hand to help her when things would get harder. Perhaps they had just needed an excuse to start getting to know each other better, and, well, there it was.

Maybe he was doing it because he was partly getting to know her. Or also because Iwaizumi was a bit like Oikawa's voice of reason. He was a loyal friend and if he could help even a little in that mess they had gotten themselves into...then he would.

"Oikawa can be impulsive and headstrong, but he’s offering you a part of himself that’s important to him," Iwaizumi said, then trying to lighten the mood. "He’s been driving me crazy for weeks because he didn’t know how to tell you, because part of him knew he was risking losing you."

And it was true. Iwaizumi had been dragged into that speech precisely because Oikawa had asked him to support him. And the idea that Oikawa was struggling all that time, while showing his usual charismatic bravado to her, made her a little sad. But part of her also realised that he was doing all this with his heart. It wasn't, perhaps, an impromptu proposal, driven only by a fleeting love. Maybe they could have made it.

Kahori chuckled. "Yeah, I can almost imagine the scene. You know, I never thought things between me and him would evolve like this... if you think about how it all started. I never imagined he’d come into my life this way."

"Who knows, maybe he was even afraid to show you how much he really…"

"...is incredibly insecure and often underestimates himself because he keeps comparing himself to people who are completely different from him, because everyone always expects him to give his best…" she continued.

Iwaizumi nodded, listening intently to Kahori’s words. His gaze reflected a deep understanding as she was spoking. "It's true, Oikawa can seem confident and arrogant, but in reality, he’s often tormented by his insecurities."

Kahori sighed, trying to sort through the thoughts swirling in her mind. "Sometimes it feels like the weight of everyone’s expectations is too much. It’s like he’s trying to prove something to himself, as well as to others. And maybe that’s what pushes him to go beyond his limits, but at the same time, it makes him feel inadequate."

Iwaizumi looked at Kahori with an encouraging expression. "I get what you mean. Oikawa has always had enormous pressure on him, both from himself and from others. And even though it sometimes seems like he doesn’t care about anything, in reality, he deeply cares about how he’s perceived and how he measures up to others."

“It’s strange,” Kahori reflected, “because despite all his insecurities, he has this incredible ability to inspire and motivate those around him. Sometimes I wonder if that’s the reason I got so close to him. It’s like, despite everything, he manages to transmit a strength that pushes me to do better. Sometimes he makes life seem so light.”

Iwaizumi smiled slightly, a smile that reflected both understanding and a bit of pride for his friend. “That’s one of his best qualities. Even though it might seem like he’s just trying to shine for himself, in reality, he has this great ability to light up others. And I think, deep down, he knows how important it is to have someone who believes in him and is ready to support him.”

Kahori nodded, feeling a bit comforted by Iwaizumi’s words. “And what do you think of all this mess? Whether you're here or at university, as you said earlier, it’s going to be tough dealing with all this change.”

“Things could be easier, I admit, but I agree with you that he needs this experience, and as a friend, all I can do is support him. Our paths will diverge, but who knows, maybe in the future, we’ll meet again. I’ve known him since we were kids, but I understand that for you, it all happened too fast. That’s why, if you ever feel lost or overwhelmed, I’ll be happy to help.”

“Thank you for your words, Iwaizumi,” Kahori said with a sincere smile, the weight on her heart feeling a bit lighter.

Iwaizumi nodded, his smile widening as he looked at Kahori. “And don’t forget to be kind to yourself through all of this. Things may seem complicated now, but with time, you’ll find a way to face them and get through it. And if you ever need a reminder of how lucky Oikawa is to have someone like you in his life, just let me know.”

Kahori chuckled softly, her mood lifting thanks to the honest conversation. “I will. I appreciate it more than you can imagine.”

Iwaizumi sighed. “I've had enough of this talk, give me a break you two,” he said brusquely, “it’s the first day of the year, let’s enjoy these months with him.”

Kahori smiled playfully before cooing, “Oh Iwa-chan, I didn’t know you had such a sappy side,” she teased, “maybe he would be happy to know you’ll miss him so much. May I call you Iwa-chan? You will feel less lonely that way.”

"If you are going to call me that for him,

forget it

," he said. Iwaizumi turned to her with furrowed brows. “N...no, I won’t miss him. And don’t you dare tell him about this conversation.”

Kahori burst out laughing, before starting to run towards the Seijoh group that had gathered in front of the temple garden.

"Well, well, look who are chatting away like old friends," he said, glancing pointedly between Kahori and Iwaizumi. “I leave for five minutes, and suddenly my best friend and Hori-chan are acting all secretive.”

Kahori turned to him, her cheeks warming slightly, but before she could say anything, Iwaizumi let out a low groan. "Relax, Oikawa. Not everything’s about you."

Oikawa's smile turned into a dramatic pout as he crossed his arms. "Not about me? Excuse me, Iwa-chan, but as the center of your universe, I have a right to know what you were talking about. Hori-chan and I just got engaged, and already the secrets have been starting? That’s so unfair!”

"You are a pain in the ass, you idiot. Far from the centre of my universe," he blurted, kicking some snow on the ground to hit Oikawa.

Kunimi's gaze fixed on Kahori, raising an eyebrow, intrigued and Kindaichi nearly dropped his phone: “Wait, engaged? Like... for real?!”

“Did I hear that right?” Matsukawa chimed in, his usual calm demeanor replaced with genuine surprise.

“Congratulations!” Hanamaki added, a grin spreading across his face. “Hot springs work miracles, I see. This news is unexpected.

Or perhaps not?

”

Kahori felt her cheeks blush as she awkwardly rubbed the back of her neck. “It’s... recent,” she murmured, glancing at Oikawa, who was clearly enjoying the attention.

“Very recent,” Oikawa said, his tone unusually soft but still teasing as he stepped closer to Kahori. Instead of his usual smugness, his smile held a touch of sincerity. “I wanted to tell you all properly, but someone,” he added, glancing pointedly at Iwaizumi, “decided to keep secrets from me.”

Iwaizumi scoffed, crossing his arms. “We weren’t keeping secrets, and stop trying to make this about me. This is big news, isn’t it?”

Kahori turned to Oikawa, raising a brow. “He’s right, you know. And if you don’t stop deflecting, I’ll tell them how nervous you were about proposing.”

Oikawa froze, his composure cracking for a split second before he quickly recovered. “I wasn’t nervous! Nervousness doesn’t exist in my dictionary.”

The group chuckled, though Kunimi muttered, “Bet he practiced in front of a mirror.”

Kahori stifled a laugh, while Oikawa shot Kunimi a look of mock betrayal. “You all wound me,” he said dramatically, before turning back to Kahori with a small grin. “But today is the first of the year. I forgive you. In fact, I'd say it's a good excuse to celebrate.”

“Celebrate how?” Kindaichi asked cautiously.

Oikawa straightened up, his usual theatrics returning in full force. “Dinner, of course! Only the best for my fiancée and my ever-supportive friends. My treat!”

“Wait, your treat?” Iwaizumi raised a skeptical brow. “Isn’t that a little—”

“Generous? Magnanimous? Absolutely. I know.” Oikawa grinned. “Now let’s go before Kindaichi starts drooling on his shoes.”

Kahori rolled her eyes, though her smile lingered. “Let’s just pick somewhere already. You’re the one who’s been delaying all this drama.”

The group began throwing out restaurant suggestions as they headed toward the street, their laughter and lighthearted bickering filling the air. Despite her lingering blush, Kahori felt a warm sense of joy, the moment cementing how much Oikawa and his friends had become a family to her. Even Iwaizumi, who walked beside her with a faint smile, seemed to share her thoughts as they followed Oikawa’s energetic lead.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Kahori was chatting with Oikawa, laughing over some amusing anecdotes as they were waiting for Iwaizumi. The sun was setting and the Aoba Johsai was full of students who were hurrying home or were completing the last activities of the day. The atmosphere was light, enjoying that rare moment of tranquility after a busy day of school and training.Suddenly, a group of female Aoba students materialized out of nowhere, surrounding Oikawa with the same energy as a sudden storm. The girls poured in on him, giggling and throwing out quick questions, asking for selfies and autographs. In that chaos, Kahori slowly found herself at the edge of that circle, watching the scene with a raised eyebrow.Kahori was well aware of Oikawa's popularity. But being confronted with that scene was quite different from hearing about it. She felt the gaze of a few girls settle on her, a curiosity mixed with surprise at her presence there, dressed in the school uniform of Karasuno. Some gave her questioning glances, while others, more daring, asked her if she could kindly move aside to allow them to take a photo with Oikawa.She knew that Oikawa had this tendency to be exhibitionist, yet Kahori admitted that she found that attitude funny if he did it with her. Yeah, she felt shitty thinking that he shouldn't get that attention. After all, what were they doing wrong? They'd give him stuff, taking a few pictures and that was it. Ok, maybe the bolder ones asked him for a date... but details .However, Kahori was certainly no saint, and although Oikawa had been clear with her, seeing that multitude of girls jumping around him each time... it annoyed her a little. Kahori couldn't understand what kind of annoyance it was. In fact, to be honest, she couldn't understand why a girl would give all those sweets and gadgets to someone who wasn't even her friend. Or perhaps, it was Kahori who was too cold?Maybe Oikawa was so popular that he was some kind of celebrity? Or maybe they were doing those things in the hope of attracting his attention...for other reasons ?Well, maybe it was the ‘other reasons’ that worried her.So Kahori found herself on the stairs at the entrance to the gymnasium of the Aoba Johsai volleyball court, her elbows resting on the railing and her gaze fixed on the strange scene.“Oikawa-senpai!” exclaimed one of the girls, her eyes sparkling with admiration. “Can we take a picture with you? You're always so awesome during training sessions!”Another girl stepped forward with a shy smile, holding a small gift. “It's just a little something for your hard work... I hope you like it.”Oikawa, always accustomed to this kind of attention, kept his charming smile. “Of course,” he replied in his usual gentle tone, taking the gift and agreeing to take the photo. As he posed, he cast a quick glance towards the entrance, where Kahori was waiting for him with a sleepy face and a yawn about to leave her body.Just then, Iwaizumi appeared at her side, his face as dark as an impending storm. His expression betrayed the irritation he felt whenever he witnessed such theatrics. Iwaizumi's eyes narrowed as he observed the scene in front of him, immediately noticing how Kahori had been practically ousted from the conversation.“Hey, Oikawa!” Iwaizumi called him, his firm, authoritative voice resonating above the buzz of the girls. “Are you going to keep your girlfriend waiting much longer?”Silence suddenly fell among the girls, as if someone had flipped a switch. Everyone turned to look at Kahori, who was now the center of attention in a way she never wanted to be. Her eyes met Oikawa's, who seemed taken aback by Iwaizumi's question. Oikawa stiffened for a moment, then an expression of understanding appeared on his face. He dropped his usual charming smile and made his way through the girls to join Kahori. “Ah, sorry girls,” he said, raising a hand to quiet the silent protests that were already beginning to swirl among his fans. “But I have a date with my girlfriend, so I have to go.”The girls were silent for a moment, some exchanging surprised looks, others visibly disappointed. The information was new to many of them, and the air had suddenly become heavy with unfulfilled curiosity. Kahori, feeling the gazes on her, couldn't help but feel even more uncomfortable. She tried to maintain a calm expression, but the tension was palpable. She took a few steps behind Iwaizumi to hide from those probing gazes. “I didn't want to be a problem,” she murmured to Oikawa when he approached her, her voice barely audible. “Yeah, I mean, we've been waiting for Iwaizumi after all and it doesn't seem right that your fans don't give you presents or ask for a photo,” she said in a low voice, before shifting her gaze to them and commenting with veiled irony. “But do they really like volleyball or do they just have an obsession with you??”Still, a small hint of concern leaked from her face. It was right that Oikawa had all those girls around, after all they liked the way he played, right? They were always around him for...volleyball? Right? Kahori couldn’t tell if they really liked volleyball, or whether this was just a way to get closer to Oikawa in a way that...well, currently they couldn't?And the idea of constantly having to compete with other girls bothered her. Because she liked Oikawa, but she wasn't an ice monster, and although she wasn't as sappy and romantic as them, she had her fears too. She just showed it less. But that moment had tugged feebly at one of her heartstrings.Because she had been betrayed before. It was not only Suzume who had broken her heart, but also Yosei.“The girls... well, yeah, they're volleyball fans,” he continued, his tone slightly playful. “But Iwa-chan is right,” he then said. He turned back to Iwa and Kahori: “I'm all yours. You're happy, aren't you? You've been looking forward to it.”Well, maybe he didn't just have a date with Kahori, since Iwaizumi was coming with them. But perhaps Hajime's attitude had served to calm things down a little and put things in order a bit. It was obvious that Iwaizumi didn't like that situation. Oikawa wasn't an asshole, he wasn't posing as a peacock to make Kahori feel bad. Also because Kahori had never imposed any limits on those fan club tantrums. However Iwaizumi had told Oikawa to strut only less with Kahori a few steps away from him. “You are not a problem, Hori,” Oikawa said promptly, his tone now gentle and reassuring. “In fact, I am the one who must apologise to you for letting things get out of hand.”Iwaizumi, who was observing the scene, nodded in satisfaction. “Finally doing the right thing, Oikawa. We can't stay here all night, we have to go eat, right?”Oikawa's words were sincere, and Kahori could sense it. However, the irony of her last words hadn't gone unnoticed. “You say they have an obsession with me, huh?” repeated Oikawa, raising an amused eyebrow. “Well, what can I say? I'm a charming guy,” he joked, trying to lighten the mood.Kahori, despite her initial discomfort, felt reassured by Oikawa's light tone. The shadow of a smile appeared on her lips. “Yes, of course, you are quite modest,” she replied, a hint of sarcasm in her voice.Oikawa took a step back, spreading his arms as if to emphasize his irresistibility. “You know that, Hori-chan. But seriously,” he continued, immediately returning to his more affectionate tone, “I don't want you to worry about such things. I chose you, after all. ” “And anyway, I don't care if you have fans... as long as they remember you're taken now,” she added, with a smile that, this time, was more sincere.Oikawa chuckled, putting an arm around her shoulders and pulling her close. “I think they know now,” he said.Iwaizumi, who had observed the whole scene with a mixture of annoyance and smugness, shook his head and approached the two. “Stop being lovey-dovey and let's get moving, or we'll be late,” he muttered, trying to hide the smile that was emerging on his lips.Oikawa looked at him with a mock offended expression. “Iwa-chan, you're just jealous,” he said.Iwaizumi patted him lightly on the head. “Of you? Not a chance.”

[...]  The venue chosen for the evening was a cozy, rustic restaurant with exposed brick walls and soft lighting that created a warm, relaxed atmosphere. Solid wooden tables were spread out to provide some privacy, and the inviting aroma of food mingled with the soft voices of diners. The menu was varied, with dishes ranging from traditional Japanese cuisine to some more modern twists. The atmosphere was perfect for a quiet evening with friends, away from the hustle and bustle of the day.And while the three waited for their plates, Oikawa and Iwaizumi were telling Kahori some anecdotes that had happened to their team during their high school years.“Do you remember when Mattsun decided to experiment with those super tech wraps?” began Oikawa with a mischievous smile, his eyes twinkling at the memory.Iwaizumi immediately burst out laughing, nodding enthusiastically. “Oh yes, how could I forget? Mattsun was convinced that those wraps would make him more agile and resistant. He had wrapped himself so tightly that he looked like a mummy!”Kahori, already intrigued, leaned forward. “Wait, what happened next?”Oikawa continued, trying to hold back laughter. “During practice, when we were doing spikes, Mattsun was so clumsy with all those wraps that he couldn't move properly. At one point, he tried to do one of his spectacular moves, but he slipped and ended up on the ground with his legs raised in the air, unable to get back up!”Iwaizumi added, laughing: “And the best part was when he tried to get back on his feet and realized that the wraps had blocked his muscles! He looked like a fish out of water, flailing around without being able to do anything.”Kahori burst out laughing imagining the scene, the sound of her laughter joining those of the two boys. “I can't believe none of you helped him!”“We have tried!” exclaimed Oikawa, with tears in his eyes from laughing. “But it was too funny not to make fun of him. In the end, Iwa-chan had to free him by cutting the bandages with scissors. Mattsun didn't talk to us for the rest of the day, but the next day he was his old self again!”Iwaizumi shook his head, still amused. “Yeah, even the coach burst out laughing. And Mattsun never wanted to hear about miracle bandages again!”Kahori wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, her heart lightened by that anecdote. “I wish I could have been there to see it,” she said, smiling. “You're a good team!”It was then, as she listened distractedly to Oikawa speak, something caught her attention. Not far from their table, two familiar figures were dining together. Kahori's blood froze when she recognised Suzume and Yosei. Suzume, her former best friend, and Yosei, her ex-boyfriend. The two were sitting next to each other, seemingly happy and relaxed.For a moment, Kahori felt as if time had stopped. Oikawa immediately noticed the change in Kahori's expression and followed her gaze. When he saw who had caught her eyes, a mischievous smirk appeared on his face. “Oh, look who is here,” he said, lowering his voice so that only Kahori and Iwaizumi could hear him. “Suzume, right? What an interesting coincidence. And the guy next to her? Doesn't he also play for the Oomisaki team?”Kahori lowered her gaze to the table, not responding immediately. She felt her heart beat faster and the tension rise, but she didn't want to show how much the situation was upsetting her. “Yes, it's Yosei .”“Was that loser your boyfriend in middle school? I didn't think he was that Yosei ,” he spat, glaring at him. Iwaizumi, who had initially tried to keep to the sidelines of that conversation, observed Kahori carefully. He noticed her rigid posture, the way she avoided looking directly at the couple, and immediately realized that there was something deeper disturbing her.“I don't think we should talk about them, Oikawa,” said Iwaizumi, trying to maintain a neutral tone, but with a slight hint of severity. However, Oikawa was not deterred."Come on, Iwa-chan," Oikawa replied in a playful tone, "it's too interesting a coincidence to ignore. I mean, what would they do if they saw us? After the humiliation they faced during the preliminaries against our team," he added, recalling Oomisaki's first-round defeat in the preliminaries.Iwaizumi, seeing that Oikawa wouldn’t drop the subject, decided to change his approach. "Kahori-chan," he said, his tone softer as he addressed her, "if this situation makes you uncomfortable, we can change places. You don’t have to worry about anything."Kahori shook her head. "I can’t let these things bother me anymore. We’re here to have a quiet evening, right? I just... didn’t think they were still together ."Oikawa smiled, satisfied with her response, but it was clear that something still weighed on her. Iwaizumi nodded, respecting her decision, though the thought of how those two had hurt her deeply irritated him.   After finishing dinner, Kahori, Iwaizumi, and Oikawa stepped out of the restaurant into the crisp evening air. The sky was painted in soft hues of twilight, the first stars timidly appearing above, and the faint buzz of the city hummed around them. The dinner had been pleasant on the surface—a mix of casual jokes and shared laughter—but beneath it, an unspoken tension lingered, weaving itself into the pauses between sentences.As they approached the exit of the lively street, their chatter—a blend of playful banter and mundane musings—was interrupted. Standing just beyond the threshold, in the dim light of a streetlamp, were Yosei and Suzume.For a moment, it was as if the world had stopped spinning. The night air grew sharper, cooler, as Kahori’s steps faltered. Her breath hitched involuntarily, her eyes locking onto Suzume’s. The dim light illuminated Suzume’s face, casting shadows that made her expression difficult to read. Was it surprise, resentment, or regret?Kahori’s chest tightened, and memories surged forward like a tidal wave. Laughter shared in gym locker rooms, whispered secrets during late-night study sessions, and then—nothing. A void carved out by misunderstandings and words never spoken. The silence between them was deafening. It carried the weight of the friendship they had lost, the sharp sting of betrayal, and the aching sorrow of unresolved feelings.Iwaizumi shifted uncomfortably beside her, his usually calm demeanor disrupted as he darted a glance between the two girls. Oikawa raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms, clearly ready to intervene, but for once, he held his tongue.Kahori swallowed hard, feeling the words she wanted to say catch in her throat. Her fingers curled tightly around the strap of her bag as her mind raced. Should she say something? Should she walk past as if Suzume were a stranger? Suzume’s lips parted slightly as if she wanted to speak too, but no sound came.Yosei, noticing the discomfort in the air, tried to break the ice. "How’s it going?" he asked, attempting a friendly tone. There was a slight awkwardness in his voice, but the effort to be cordial was evident.Kahori hesitated for a moment, trying to find the right words. "I’m fine," she finally replied, her tone flat and emotionless. She didn’t want to reveal how much their presence was making her uncomfortable. She had already confronted Suzume a few months earlier, but seeing them together again stirred a sudden anger inside her. After all the cruelty Suzume had thrown at her, was Suzume still basking in happiness?
Where the hell had karma gone?
"Oh, look who is here," Oikawa said, in his usual superior tone, with a sharp smile. "The famous Oomisaki player. I guess you're training hard for the upcoming matches, right?"There was a mocking tone in his voice, almost as if he were talking to Kageyama. It was clear that Oikawa had no intention of keeping the conversation civil, especially knowing how much Yosei and Suzume had hurt Kahori.Yosei tried to stay calm, but Oikawa's scornful attitude made him uncomfortable. "Yeah, of course," Yosei replied, trying to maintain his composure. "We're training hard. But I'm not here to talk about volleyball, because if I were, I'd have to say the same thing to you, Oikawa. How was Karasuno's match? It's a real shame you didn't make it to Nationals.""It was an outstanding match," Oikawa said, flashing an infuriatingly smug smile. "Maybe one day, you guys will manage not to get knocked out in the first round and play such interesting games."The silence that followed Oikawa's words seemed to stretch on forever. Suzume and Yosei exchanged a quick glance, fully aware that Oikawa's sharp attitude was only making things worse."You should keep your boyfriend on a leash , Kahori," Suzume spat, glaring at Oikawa with venomous eyes.Kahori shoved her hands into the pockets of her jacket. "Or what?" she asked, glaring back at Suzume. "You know, I don’t tend to keep people I care about on a leash ," she retorted.Suzume furrowed her brow, then took a step forward. "I’ll put you in your place," she snapped, before Yosei stepped between her and Kahori.The tension in the air thickened as Yosei, now standing between the two women, tried to defuse the situation. His gaze flicked nervously from Suzume to Kahori, and then to Oikawa, whose posture had only become more relaxed and mocking.“Kahori, Suzume… This isn’t the time or the place. Actually, it shouldn't happen anywhere...” Yosei said, his voice strained but firm. He glanced at his girlfriend, willing Suzume to back off. But Suzume’s glare remained locked on Kahori, her lips curling in frustration.Kahori stood frozen for a moment, her hands still clenched in the pockets of her jacket, the familiar anger bubbling just beneath the surface. She wanted to retort, to say something that would cut through the years of tension and bitterness, but she kept it in. Instead, her voice came out colder, more controlled than she felt.“Don’t worry, Yosei,” she said, her eyes narrowing slightly, “I’m not about to fight in the middle of the street.”Oikawa gave a small, amused laugh, stepping slightly closer to Kahori, his presence offering an unspoken protection, shifting her attention to him. “Get off your high horse, Miss I-Can-Do-It-All,’” he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he shot a knowing glance at Suzume. “Kahori has never needed you”“What the fuck have you called me?” blurted Suzume.Yosei shifted his stance, clearly uncomfortable with the escalating tension. He wasn’t sure how to calm things down, and now it seemed the rift between them had only deepened. His eyes flickered to Suzume, who was glaring at Oikawa with the kind of animosity that made the air feel as though it were charged with static.“I’m just trying to keep things civil,” Yosei muttered, though it was clear that any attempt at civility had long since disappeared.There was a moment where the world seemed to hold its breath. Iwaizumi, sensing the volatility of the moment, stepped forward, his usual stoic expression wavering just slightly. “Enough,” he said, his voice low but commanding. “This is ridiculous. We’re not doing this tonight. Why ruin the evening with this waste of time?” he added, veiledly emphasising how little he valued Suzume and Yosei.Yosei glanced at Suzume, her face hard, and then back to Kahori, her expression equally as closed off. The distance between them was undeniable. His shoulders slumped slightly, and he sighed, wishing things could be different, but knowing the fracture between them had gone too deep to heal with mere words.“I think it’s best if we leave,” Yosei finally said to Suzume, his voice low. “There’s no point in dragging this out further.”Kahori didn’t reply at first, her eyes lingering on Suzume for a long, drawn-out moment. Finally, with a quiet, almost imperceptible nod, she turned away, her footsteps resolute.Iwaizumi fell in step beside her, his presence a silent offer of support. Oikawa remained behind for a moment, his eyes scanning the pair of them, the tension still lingering in the air. But without a word, he turned and followed, not looking back, but leaving hers broken fragments of the past behind them as they walked into the cool night.

[...]  As they made their way back to Kahori’s house, the silence between her and Oikawa was thick with unspoken thoughts. The evening, which had started as a chance to relax, had taken a more complicated turn, and now both seemed lost in their own reflections. Oikawa, who usually filled every moment with light chatter and sarcastic jokes, was now walking quietly beside Kahori, his usual smile gone.When they reached her house, Oikawa stopped, turning toward Kahori with a calm expression, but his eyes gleamed with a hint of curiosity. He took a small step forward, closing the distance between them, and with a smile that seemed to hide something deeper, he said, "Hori-chan, I can't pretend I have noticed how you have reacted earlier. When you saw them… Yosei and Suzume." He paused, his tone slightly more serious than usual. "Do you still have feelings for Yosei?"There was no insecurity in his question, only a desire for a clear answer—a confirmation of what he already knew but wanted to hear directly from her. His smile, though seemingly arrogant, carried a subtle sincerity that only Kahori could sense."Why are you asking me that?" Kahori asked, trying to understand what was bothering him.Oikawa lowered his gaze, an unusual gesture for him. "Why? Isn’t it obvious?" he replied, a faint smile on his face. "You were really shaken when you saw them."Kahori remained silent for a moment, trying to organize her thoughts. Yosei had been an important part of her life, and seeing him that evening with Suzume had reopened old wounds she thought had healed. But the truth was, those wounds were no longer tied to love."Tooru, listen..." Kahori began, choosing her words carefully. "What happened with Yosei and Suzume was really painful. I won’t deny that. But it’s not because I’m still in love with him. It’s more about how I felt betrayed by both of them. I believed in them, and they let me down. That’s what hurts."Oikawa looked up, trying to better understand what Kahori was trying to convey. "So it’s not because you still have feelings for him?"Kahori shook her head. "No, Tooru. It's not about that. What I feel is more like a wound that hasn't fully healed, a scar that still burns sometimes. But it's not love," she whispered, staring at a spot on the concrete. "Maybe I'm angry because Suzume did everything she could to be with Yosei, and despite her nastiness, she’s still with him. I guess I’m angry about her happiness? Because yes, damn it, I wanted to see her sink. I wanted to see them both sink."Oikawa nodded slowly. "I understand," he finally said. He raised his eyes to meet hers, with a look different from what Kahori remembered. Perhaps determination, pride, and arrogance were the most distinguishable traits in those hazel eyes. "Not that I thought Yosei was the problem. Honestly speaking, I don’t think he’s the kind of person who could compete with me in many things. But it would definitely be harder to deal with you knowing your heart belonged to someone else. Or at the very least, I’d have to change my approach to winning you over."Kahori looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Was that a challenge she was reading between the lines? “Don't get worked up,” she whispered, a small smile forming on her lips. “I want you to know that my heart doesn’t belong to Yosei, it belongs to you… so treat it well .”Oikawa remained silent for a moment, his brown eyes carefully studying Kahori as if he were trying to decipher every nuance in her gaze.“It belongs to me, huh?” he repeated. His hand reached out to gently touch her face, a gesture as sudden as it was tender, and his gaze, now more serious, locked with hers. "It doesn't matter who hurt you in the past. I'm here now, and I wouldn’t have pursued you so persistently if I wasn’t sure I could make you feel good. And I’m certain of that."The arrogant tone was still there, but the sincerity in his words was undeniable. Oikawa wasn’t just trying to assert his dominance, he wanted Kahori to know how much he truly cared about her. Even if he would never openly admit it, the idea of someone hurting her, or worse, taking her away from him, bothered him more than he was willing to admit. And Kahori was pleasantly surprised to see that fiercely competitive and aggressive side of him in this situation. His blatant confidence in being able to outdo Yosei, the conviction that he could make her feel better than Yosei, and the competition of a possible challenge to draw Kahori's feelings to his side. Oikawa was many things, but when he set his mind on something… it was really hard to budge him, and the insecurities and fears seemed to flow away from him, making way for his more analytical and arrogant side.Kahori looked at him for a moment, a little astonished by that blatant confidence that he could have her. But she couldn’t help but smile. “How modest!”Kahori sighed, shaking her head with an amused smile, but the warmth she felt in her heart was real. She knew that behind that arrogant attitude, there was a man who truly cared for her, even if he didn’t show it in the conventional way. “Tooru… thank you,” she finally said, her tone softer, while her eyes softened as well. “I’m happy that you’re here.”Oikawa looked at her for a moment, his eyes sparkling under the evening light. “I’ll always be here,” he emphasized matter-of-factly, “if you need anything, you know you can count on me.”“There is one thing I would actually like,” she began, suddenly becoming serious. Perhaps it had been triggered by Suzume and Yosei. Maybe she had let herself go a little too far into the past to realise what she had near her. Her fiancé Tooru. Still, something had sparked inside her. Something that usually never came out with such overbearingness, but was somehow fuelled by Oikawa himself.But now she felt it like the oxygen she breathed. As if she really realised how lucky she was that things had actually turned out this way. Because if they hadn't turned out that way, she would never have met someone like Oikawa. Someone who looked at her like she was something special, something worth fighting for .And she had just realized that now.“What?” he asked, bending his head to the side.“I want you to hold me until I can’t breathe,”  she whispered then, a spark of mischief lighting up her gaze. Oikawa was dumbfounded for a moment, before displaying one of his mischievous smiles. “Do you want something else too, my princess?”“You have the green light,” she whispered.And of course Oikawa didn't ask for it twice. Between them he had always been the one desperately seeking physical contact, while Kahori had accepted his advances when... she felt like it. But now he had the green light, even though they were only a few steps away from Kahori's house and were almost in the middle of the street. Yes, in short, they had very little to do. But at that moment, Oikawa would have been content with little. To do something simple, but that would leave its mark .So he took her hand in his, intertwining their fingers as if to anchor her to the moment. His grip was firm, radiating both confidence and the unspoken vulnerability of needing her close. With a deliberate slowness, he slid his other hand up the side of her neck, the roughness of his fingertips contrasting with the smooth chill of her skin.When his lips finally made contact, brushing against the curve of her cold, pale neck, he lingered, savoring the moment as though it were a fragile, fleeting gift. He inhaled deeply, her perfume enveloping him—a blend of delicate jasmine, tempered with a whisper of musk, that seemed to bloom in the crisp winter air.The warmth of his breath spread across her skin, sending a cascade of shivers down her spine. Her eyes fluttered closed as his nose grazed her neck, his movements a dance between tenderness and hunger. With a reverence that bordered on worship, he began placing gentle kisses along the hollow of her neck, each touch a spark igniting under her layered winter clothes.His lips charted a careful path, methodical and unyielding, as though he was committing every inch of her skin to memory. When he reached the other side, his kisses deepened. One lingered longer than the others, almost searing. It was playful yet possessive, a touch too sharp to ignore—a teasing prelude to what could only be described as a love bite.The intensity of it drew her breath in a startled hitch, and she felt torn between a protest and a laugh. He smiled against her skin, knowing full well the effect he had, and he pulled back just enough to meet her eyes, his own darkened with amusement and something deeper.When he pulled away from her lips, they stood for a few seconds facing each other, breath against breath, until Oikawa pulled her to him to embrace her with calculated force.The scene was enveloped in an intimate and palpable atmosphere. The light from the street lamps only partially illuminated the two bodies wrapped in a warm and protective embrace, while the cold of the night tried in vain to penetrate through their shield of human warmth. Oikawa and Kahori were completely immersed in their own world, their warm breaths contrasting with the crisp evening air.Kahori sighed softly, a disapproving murmur escaping her mouth. “Goodnight Tooru,” she whispered before dissolving that warm embrace.He lowered himself to kiss her again, in a quick gesture. “Goodnight, Hori-chan.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Karasuno High School gymnasium buzzed with its usual lively energy. Shouts of encouragement and the sharp calls of "Mine!" or "Got it!" filled the air as the boys’ team ran through their drills.

In a quieter corner of the court, where the late afternoon sunlight streamed in through the high windows, Yui stood beside Daichi. Both captains had their arms crossed, their brows furrowed as they shared the solemn burden of leadership. The weight of responsibility etched subtle lines across their faces — though in Yui’s case, her cheeks were always a little flushed with embarrassment.

Not far from them, Kahori lingered, standing silently against the wall as if she were trying not to draw attention. Her usual training uniform clung neatly to her form, but it was offset by a conspicuous addition: a thick, knitted scarf wrapped snugly around her neck. Its ends hung awkwardly over her shoulders, looking entirely out of place in the context of volleyball practice.

Her stance was calm, her eyes occasionally flickering over to Yui and Daichi as if patiently waiting for their conversation to end. However, the scarf practically screamed for attention—it was colorful, too long, and looked impossibly warm for the gym’s ambient temperature.

This oddity didn’t escape the notice of Shoyo and Yachi, who had been gathering balls near the other side of the court. Shoyo’s natural curiosity drew his gaze to the unusual sight. Nudging Yachi, he whispered something, who bent her head to the side.

The two exchanged glances, silently agreeing that they needed answers. Shoyo bounded over first, his expression a mix of mischief and amusement. Yachi followed, her steps quieter but no less intrigued. The pair appeared in Kahori’s field of vision like a pair of detectives closing in on their suspect, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Kahori turned her head slowly, her calm demeanor unshaken, though her lips curved into the faintest of smiles.

“Hori-chan, why are you wearing a scarf while training? Is it really so cold today?” asked Hinata innocently.

Yachi nodded vigorously. “Yes, I was wondering the same... Are you not feeling well?”

Kahori, slightly nervous, tried not to meet the two's gaze. “Oh, no, no... I'm perfectly fine! It's just... a little sore throat, that's all.”

Before Kahori could utter a single word, the air around her practically crackled as Nishinoya and Tanaka burst into the scene with their trademark energy. It was as if they had materialized out of thin air, summoned by some unspoken signal to defend the honor and wellbeing of the Shimizu sibling.

Nishinoya, ever the showman, executed a deep, dramatic bow that might have rivaled the lead in a period drama. Extending a hand toward her as if she was a queen, he declared with utmost sincerity, “Kiyoko’s precious little sister is unwell! Fear not, I, Nishinoya Yuu, am at your service! Do you desire something warm to soothe your throat? Tea? Hot water? Name it!”

Not to be outdone, Tanaka stepped forward, his voice booming as though he were addressing a crowd of thousands. “How about herbal tea with extra honey? Or, wait, even better—a steaming bowl of miso soup! You say the word, and it’s done!”

The two boys hovered like overzealous guardians, their exaggerated concern drawing a few amused glances from the boys’ team and Yui, who was trying (and failing) to suppress a grin as she glanced over her shoulder.

Meanwhile, Kahori’s composure was being tested. Her lips twitched with the beginnings of a smirk, but she quickly rolled her eyes, trying to appear unaffected. Unfortunately for her, a faint blush betrayed her amusement—or perhaps her embarrassment.

She scratched the back of her neck, struggling to find the right words. It was such a bizarre situation, but also oddly endearing in a way only Nishinoya and Tanaka could pull off. Still, the misunderstanding was laughably obvious. After all, if she had been sick, wouldn’t she be wearing a mask? Everyone knew it was practically an unwritten rule to avoid spreading germs.

Kahori raised her hands in surrender, signaling for them to pause their theatrics. “Really, there’s no need,” she interjected, her voice calm but firm enough to command attention. “I’m fine! Totally fine.”

However, the gym was descending into a whirlwind of chaos. Hinata and Yachi, still standing nearby, exchanged increasingly bewildered looks, neither quite sure how to handle the escalating antics of Nishinoya and Tanaka. The two self-proclaimed knights continued their exaggerated performance, declaring their eternal vigilance over Kahori’s well-being, as if she were moments away from collapsing in a heap of distress.

Amidst the commotion, a new energy entered the fray. Tsukishima, leaning casually against the wall, had been observing the scene with his trademark blend of apathy and sharp wit. His golden eyes gleamed with amusement behind his glasses, and that familiar mocking smirk tugged at the corners of his lips.

With his usual calculated air, Tsukishima came closer to her, his presence immediately altering the dynamic. The others barely noticed him until he spoke, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "How strange... if you were really sick, you wouldn’t be training, right?" He teased her mockingly.

Kahori stiffened a bit. "You’re always so quiet,

Tsukki

... ever thought of minding your own business today too, huh? Or is today another

‘let’s see how annoying I can be’

kind of day?"

If her words were meant to deter him, they had the opposite effect. Tsukishima’s grin widened, and a spark of mischief flashed in his eyes. Without warning, he reached out and tugged the scarf loose in one swift motion. "Let’s see what you’re hiding,

Hori-chan

."

The scarf slipped from Kahori’s neck and fluttered to the floor. For a moment, everything stilled. Kahori froze, her eyes widening in panic as her hand instinctively raised to cover her neck—but it was too late. Nishinoya and Tanaka, who had been mid-monologue, froze in place, their expressions slowly morphing from confusion to wide-eyed disbelief.

“It’s…” Nishinoya began, his voice barely above a whisper, his finger trembling as he pointed.

“It’s a hickey?!” Tanaka finished, grabbing his head with both hands like the revelation had physically struck him.

The gym fell silent again, save for the faint sound of a volleyball bouncing in the distance, a ghostly reminder of the chaos Kahori desperately wished she could disappear into. Her cheeks were aflame, the heat of embarrassment radiating like a beacon for everyone’s prying eyes. She clutched the scarf tightly in her hands, wishing she could wrap it not just around her neck but her entire existence.

Meanwhile, Hinata and Yachi exchanged puzzled looks, not fully understanding what was happening. Yachi bent her head to the side: "A hickey...? Is that something you put on your neck? Is it a deadly disease??" she asked, staring at Kahori's neck in fear.

"Uhm, weird name, did you hurt yourself with something?" Hinata asked, his face an image of pure innocence.

Amused by the confusion, Tsukishima crossed his arms, flashing one of his usual sarcastic smiles. "Don’t tell me... Oikawa came by for a visit, huh? I bet that mark is his handiwork."

Kahori felt overwhelmed with embarrassment. Her face turned again completely red, unable to defend herself or respond. Nishinoya and Tanaka, still paralyzed by shock, stepped closer, utterly shaken by the revelation.

“S-so, between you and Oikawa… things…” stammered Nishinoya.

“Hori one-chan! If he did it without your permission, I’ll…” whimpered Tanaka.

Kahori, utterly defeated by the embarrassment, lowered her gaze, muttering something incomprehensible. Tsukishima smirked triumphantly, having unveiled the mystery.

“No... he didn’t do it without permission...” she mumbled, trying not to draw too much attention.

After all, she had said to him,

"Do whatever you want"

. And that self-centered jerk had done exactly that. In fact, part of her could even believe he had done it just to show off. Maybe because of the argument with Suzume and Yosei, or maybe because he simply wanted to mark her body.

"Well, now we know the truth. A truth... definitely embarrassing," Tsukishima added with shameless irony. "Oikawa sure likes to leave his mark, huh? I didn’t think you were the type to let yourself be dominated so easily."

Kahori let out a loud sigh. "It must be really frustrating to have so much time to come up with these jokes, huh? Ask Yamaguchi if you can run some tests on him, maybe you’ll soften up a bit," she shot back, smiling at him tightly. "It's not what you think, and mind your own business."

Tsukishima stared at her, slightly irritated, but ignored her tasteless remark. "Oh, really? And how should I take it, then? Are you saying that mark isn’t... a gift from a certain Oikawa? Is there someone else? How popular you are, Hori-chan.

I would have never guessed

."

Just then, Sugawara arrived. Always quick to sense the team’s mood, he immediately noticed the heavy atmosphere and decided to lighten the situation. He approached Kahori, smiling at her with a bit of concern. "Tsukishima, give it a rest. If you keep going like this, poor Kahori might end up slapping you, and I don't think you’d be able to defend yourself against her!"

Tsukishima shrugged, slipping away with a muttered "

she wouldn't even be able to reach my cheek

," before returning to practice with Yamaguchi at the net.

Kahori, still furious with the tall blonde, was about to respond when a confused voice came from behind them. Holding a volleyball in his hand, his head slightly bent to the side and one eyebrow raised, Kageyama was staring at Kahori, more perplexed than Shoyo and Yachi. "Wait a minute... What does Oikawa have to do with any of this? And why are you all talking about that mark?"

There was a moment of silence, followed by an eruption of laughter from Sugawara, who realized how innocent Kageyama's question was. His silver hair bounced slightly as he wiped an imaginary tear from his eye, shaking his head.

Kageyama frowned, glancing between the laughing Sugawara and the still-blushing Kahori. “What? Did I say something wrong?”

Sugawara began, his voice a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Ah, Kageyama! Sometimes I wonder if you live in a completely different universe. Let me explain it in simple terms. That mark on Kahori's neck is, how should I put it... an '

affectionate gift

' from someone, and Tsukishima is implying that Oikawa was the one who gave it to her."

Kageyama turned pale. His eyes widened in shock, and he looked like he might faint from holding his breath. His confused gaze fixed on Kahori, not fully understanding... what exactly this 'gift' was. But one thing was certain: if it involved Oikawa, he already didn’t like it.

"Don’t look at me like that, Tobio," Kahori said, rolling her eyes, "you're making everything so dramatic..." she muttered.

"Sugawara-senpai... What does it mean that... a hickey is a 'gift'? And how exactly do you make a hickey?" Kageyama asked at that point.

"A gift?" Hinata echoed, his eyes sparkling. Clearly not understanding the situation, focusing just on the word 'gift.'

Yachi, who had been silent up until then, blushed slightly. Perhaps, alongside Kageyama and Shoyo, she was the one who knew the least, but from Sugawara's explanation… well, it was enough to connect the dots and figure out what had happened. "I-I don’t think this is something we should be talking about... here, Hinata-kun."

Kahori pulled her shirt up over her neck to cover the mark. She wanted to sink into the ground, and Kageyama was only making the situation worse. He was so innocent. But did he really want to know about... that, right now? Did he really not expect that this might be a little too intimate? It wasn’t a spike, nor a serve, or even a set. Yeah, it definitely

wasn’t something to compete

with Oikawa over.

Sugawara looked at Kahori, but her head was already buried inside her shirt. So the vice-captain tried to explain in a didactic and not very amused tone what Kageyama wanted to hear: "Ah, Kageyama... Do you really want to know?"

Kageyama nodded firmly, although his face betrayed the fact that he would probably regret hearing the explanation.

"You're not seriously telling him this," muttered Kahori, still hiding under her shirt, her face covered in embarrassment.

Sugawara chuckled, then cleared his throat to compose himself. “Alright… so, a hickey happens when someone sucks on another person’s skin, hard enough to leave a red mark. It’s called a ‘gift’ because it’s like a sign of affection… as if to say, ‘this person is mine.’”

Kageyama stood frozen, the ball slipping from his hands. He stared at Sugawara as if the setter had just revealed one of the universe’s deepest mysteries. His mind desperately tried to process the explanation, but it led to only one reaction: shock. “S-sucks on someone’s neck? To leave a mark?”

Sugawara exchanged a glance with Daichi, who had just approached and seemed to grasp the situation immediately. Daichi sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose before muttering, “Leave it, Sugawara. He’ll figure it out in another decade or so.”

But Sugawara, ever the instigator, leaned closer to Kageyama with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “It’s a love mark, Kageyama. You know, something people leave when they’re a little... too affectionate.”

Nishinoya and Tanaka burst out laughing at the sheer innocence of his response. It was adorable how curious they were about something they clearly didn’t understand, even though the situation had a much more... intimate connotation.

“Guys, I didn’t think you were this clueless,” Tanaka chimed in, “just ask your senpai if you have any doubts or questions.”

Shoyo froze. "What?! Sucking on someone’s neck? That’s ridiculous! Why would anyone do that? Is Oikawa a vampire?"

Kageyama blinked, his face scrunching up in confusion before turning bright red as the realization hit him. “What?!”

Yachi, her face as red as a tomato, tried to cover her face, overwhelmed with embarrassment. She had never imagined she’d be part of such a conversation.

Kahori finally peeked out from under her shirt, her face still flushed. "They really don’t get it at all."

Kageyama, who was already pale, became almost translucent. His mind, still struggling to process everything, returned to the thought of Oikawa being involved in all this. And with Kahori... The mental image made him shiver. “You let Oikawa do that?!”

Kahori’s patience finally snapped. She shot him a glare, her face still flushed. “Tobio, shut up before I throw this volleyball at your head!”

Then, Kageyama seemed to think again. He quickly covered his ears, as if trying to block out any more information. “I don’t want to know anything else! I don’t want to think about what Oikawa has done!”

Sugawara clapped his hands, grinning. “There we go! Kahori’s back to her usual self.”

Daichi sighed but smiled as well: “Alright, enough. Let’s get back to practice before Coach Ukai starts yelling at us.”

"I can’t believe it… Kiyoko’s little sister really has… a boyfriend!" murmured Nishinoya dramatically.

His words echoed through the gym, and shortly after, Tanaka followed his lead into melodrama, placing a hand over his eyes as if overcome with emotion. “Our little Kahori… she’s growing up so fast!”

With teary eyes, Tanaka turned to Nishinoya, his voice resolute, as though he had just come to a life-changing decision. “We must protect her! Even if Oikawa cares about her… we can’t let him hurt her in any way!”

Nishinoya, always ready to match Tanaka’s energy, nodded vigorously. "Yes! No matter how much he cares for Kahori, we have to be ready to step in if he ever causes her pain!"

Kahori turned to them, her eyes half-lidded in exasperation. “Seriously… are you jinxing me? So much drama.”

The two boys stood still for a moment, resolute in their new mission. But then, almost simultaneously, they paused to reflect and looked at each other.

"Well… Oikawa. Sure, he’s

annoying

,

egocentric

, and

irritating

. But he must really care about Kahori," said Tanaka, glancing at Nishinoya.

“You know I’m literally right here next to you,” Kahori cut in.

Nishinoya nodded vigorously. “Yeah…if they are together after all these months of dating, maybe he’s not that bad after all.”

“I’m speechless,” Kahori muttered with resignation, rubbing her forehead.

Kiyoko, who had been silently listening to the entire conversation, and had practically stopped Yachi from fainting from all the revelations, walked over to Kahori and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Ya'll don’t need to worry so much. Oikawa would never hurt her."

Nishinoya and Tanaka let out an excited cheer. “Such a long sentence,” they said with wide, shining eyes, “and she’s saying it directly to us!” they added in unison.

“So, it’s true?? Is it official?” Hinata asked, pleasantly surprised by the news. Despite Oikawa’s tendency to be too aggressive toward Kageyama, Hinata was aware that… if Kahori was happy with that relationship, there was no need to question it further.

Kahori turned to look at Shoyo. “Umh well… yeah,” she whispered, a bit embarrassed, “but don’t worry, I’ll make sure he doesn’t come here. I know he and Tobio would end up fighting.”

The thought of a potential clash between Oikawa and Kageyama made everyone burst into laughter. "Yeah, it’d be best to avoid another gym battle," joked Sugawara.

Yachi, finally regaining control of herself, looked at Kahori with a calmer expression. "Well, if you’re happy, then I’m happy for you. And if Oikawa makes you feel good, that’s all that matters."

Kahori sighed, managing a small smile. “Thanks, guys.”
  
Kahori, finally finding herself in a quiet corner of the gym, leaned against the wall and let out a deep breath. Her teammates' laughter and the echo of volleyballs hitting the court faded into the background. She reached into the pocket of her jacket and pulled out her phone, her fingers hovering over the screen for a moment.

She glanced at the still-visible mark on her neck reflected faintly in the black screen before unlocking the phone. The sight made her cheeks flush again.

K: "You idiot! I had to deal with half of the Karasuno boys' team because of that hickey. That moron Tsukishima took off my scarf, and now everyone saw it. Hinata and Kageyama were shocked."

Oikawa, reading the message, burst out laughing. He couldn’t believe how much the situation had escalated.

O: "Half the team? That’s it? I expected all of them to notice. I’m disappointed, honestly. My handiwork deserves more attention."

O: "Ahaha, Tsukishima did the right thing. I made sure to leave it on full display! ☹ You’re cruel, Hori-chan. I bet Kageyama didn’t even know what a hickey was, right? X)"

Kahori couldn’t help but smile, amused. She reflected on the situation for a moment. In truth, she found it cute that Kageyama and Shoyo were so… innocent. Sure, they were a bit too obsessed with volleyball to focus on much else—whether it was studying or anything that didn’t involve a ball. But in their innocence, Kahori saw something endearing.

Of course, Oikawa quickly picked up on Kahori’s hesitation.

O: "I KNEW IT, AHAHAH."

K: "Bakawa. Don’t you dare rub it in Kageyama's face, or I’ll hit you."

O: "Oh, poor Kageyama and Hinata. They don’t even know what they’re missing!"

K: "Stop it. Idiot. This is your fault. Just... maybe don’t leave any evidence next time, okay?"

O: "You’re right, I take all the blame.”

O: “Evidence? Next time? Oh, Hori-chan, does that mean you’re already looking forward to it? 💋. But admit it, Hori-chan… you’re still smiling while reading this, aren’t you? 😏"

Kahori blushed suddenly, realizing she was, in fact, smiling. It was as if Oikawa had a damn camera pointed at her, always knowing her expressions. Sometimes that freaked her out a bit.

O: "You’re not answering anymore, Hori-chan??"

O: "You can’t leave such an important conversation hanging!"

O: "Hori-chan, you’re mean."

O: "Naughty little pervert >:P”

Kahori laughed out loud, then put her phone away. In the distance, Kiyoko was watching her, and a genuine smile appeared on her face. It had been a while since she’d seen Kahori so happily lost in her thoughts. In fact, she could swear that smile was because of the person Kahori was texting. Kiyoko often wondered how that relationship would unfold. Those two were really odd.

But, in the end, they were undeniably cute together.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Oikawa family home stood on the outskirts of Sendai’s countryside, far from the frantic traffic of the city center. It was a traditional Japanese house, lovingly built by Tooru's parents many years earlier when they had moved there in search of a quieter life. Outside, the dark-tiled roof curved gently at the edges, evoking ancient samurai houses, while the exterior walls, clad in wood and white plaster, blended harmoniously with the landscape.

A small, well-tended garden stretched out in front of the entrance, bordered by carefully arranged stones and evergreen plants that withstood even the cold winter. The path’s stones were partially covered in snow, while a tall, carved stone lantern added a touch of traditional elegance. On the left side, there was a small artificial pond, now almost frozen, which in the summer was filled with tiny Lotus flowers

Inside, the house retained a warm and welcoming atmosphere. The sliding paper and wooden screens (shoji) let in soft, diffused light, contributing to a sense of peace. The floors were covered in tatami, the traditional Japanese straw mats that exuded a familiar, comforting scent of dried grass. The rooms were furnished with simplicity: low furniture, few ornaments, and some traditional artworks, like a

kakemono*

hanging in the main room, depicting a mountain landscape in black ink.

However, the kitchen was a mix of old and new style. While the wood fire was no longer used, a modern stove had taken its place, but the large pots and traditional utensils, neatly hanging on the walls, still spoke of times past.

Kahori paused for a moment at the entrance, letting the sight of the house imprinted her mind. "It's... beautiful," she murmured, almost to herself.

"Do you like it?" Tooru asked her with a pleased smile as he took off his coat. "They care a lot about it. It’s the house where I grew up, they wouldn’t change it for anything in the world."

When Yuko, Tooru’s mother, welcomed them with her warm smile, Kahori felt slightly more at ease. But there was still a subtle uneasiness in her stomach, the awareness that she was under the watchful eyes of his family. Or rather, Tooru’s mother and older sister, as his father and brother-in-law worked for the same company and were away on business. Still, facing his mother and sister was something that required a certain level of calm. Oikawa had always spoken affectionately about them, which made Kahori think the two women were very close to Tooru.

However, she was an outsider.

She bent down to remove her boots, slipping into a pair of soft slippers that Yuko offered her. "Thank you very much for your hospitality," Kahori said, returning the bow respectfully. “You have a really beautiful house”. The sincerity in her voice made Yuko smile. Oikawa's mother was as tall as Kahori, had long brown hair and two brown eyes and wore informal clothes, covered by a kitchen apron.

"Thank you," Yuko replied. "We put a lot of love into this house. It’s wonderful to see Tooru bringing someone here whom he cares so much about.

We were wondering when he was going to do it

."

Tooru, with his usual cocky air, pretended not to hear, too focused on taking off his shoes and hanging up his coat. "Mom, don’t exaggerate," he said with a half-smile, but his hand slid gently across Kahori’s back, an almost imperceptible gesture of support.

“Oikawa has told me a lot about you,” Yuko began as she led them toward the living room. “He was very eager to introduce you to us. You’re the first girlfriend he’s ever brought home. Normally, he keeps them all to himself.” Her tone was kind but clearly curious, as if she was already trying to get to know the girl who had won her son’s heart.

His older sister, Haruka, chuckled softly. “Maybe it’s because they dumped him so quickly.”

“You’re always so kind, big sis, ”Oikawa sighed loudly. “Or maybe I simply consider Kahori so important that I present her to all of you.”

“Oh, really? Then it’s quite the important responsibility,” Kahori replied with a slight smile, trying to hide her embarrassment.

“Hoooori-chan!” Takeru’s excited voice filled the room as he skidded to a stop in front of her, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. “Did you hear? I finished the game Tooru gave me! It was amazing! The boss battles were so cool!”

Kahori crouched down to his level, her smile warm and teasing. “Wow, you already finished it? You must be a pro gamer now, huh?” She leaned in conspiratorially. “And you know, it was very generous of Tooru to get you such an expensive game.”

Takeru’s grin widened as he covered his mouth to stifle a laugh. “He didn’t exactly plan to buy it for me, though...”

Kahori winked. “That’s our little secret.”

Yuko and Haruka began setting the table with a natural ease that came from years of experience. Kahori moved closer to help, but Yuko gently stopped her. “Oh, don’t worry, you’re our guest,” she said, casting an affectionate glance toward Tooru, who was now playing with Takeru.

Haruka was a serene-looking woman, with a gentle smile and motherly manners. She was taller than Kahori, with long caramel-colored hair and hazel eyes. Kahori couldn’t figure out where their height came from. Their father must have been very tall. "Tooru has never spoken so much about a girl before. He must care about you a lot," Haruka said, with a hint of complicity in her gaze.

Kahori smiled, but the slight blush on her cheeks betrayed her emotions. "Tooru may have set expectations a bit too high for me," she responded with a nervous laugh. She mentally cursed herself a thousand times for saying that. No, she wasn’t good at this kind of thing. In fact, it made her uncomfortable. She had only managed to socialize with Takeru because he was a child and he didn’t have the expectations adults did. "Tooru always knows how to make a good impression... I’m the one who needs to get used to it."

Yuko handed her a steaming bowl of miso soup and sat next to her, quickly glancing at her son before turning back to Kahori. "You don’t need to worry, dear. We’re just happy that Tooru has found someone who can keep his feet on the ground. He... sometimes needs someone to remind him of that," she joked, while Tooru, on the other side of the table, pretended not to listen.

Haruka chuckled, shaking her head. “It's not easy to be at Tooru's side, we know. I see you do it pretty well. If you haven't already escaped, maybe there is hope.”

Kahori nodded, gradually relaxing. “Tooru always has this ability to make everything interesting,

or dramatic

, depending on the case,” she replied, looking up at Tooru to smile at him complicitly.

Lunch was ready: freshly cooked white rice, steaming miso soup, grilled fish slightly crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, and a plate of nimono, slowly stewed vegetables. Next to it were small portions of tsukemono, colorful pickles that added a fresh, sour note to the meal.

“Don't worry,

Ruka-chan

,” he said in his usual joking tone. “Kahori won't get away. At least not yet.”

Haruka raised an eyebrow, pretending to reflect. “Let's hope you don't give her a reason to, dear brother."

Oikawa looked at her condescendingly, sticking his tongue out at his older sister.

After lunch, the atmosphere was relaxed. The snow outside continued to fall lightly, creating a fluffy white blanket that covered the garden. Tooru was leaning against the back of the chair, one hand on his stomach, satisfied by the food, when Takeru stared at his uncle with eager excitement. The boy leaned towards his uncle, his eyes full of hope.

"Tooru, can we go play some volleyball in the garden? Please!" asked Takeru, tugging slightly at the sleeve of Tooru's jumper.

Tooru yawned theatrically, but the smile that formed on his face betrayed his eagerness to play. “Hmm, let's see... I've eaten so much, I don't know if I can move…” he said with mock hesitation, looking at Kahori as if for an excuse.

Kahori shook her head, amused. “You're always ready for volleyball. No one believes you.”

Tooru laughed and stood up. “All right, all right. Just a few, though!” he said, pointing his finger at Takeru as if he were negotiating with a formidable opponent.

“Yatta!” exulted Takeru, already ready to run towards the entrance to pick up the ball.

While Tooru and Takeru went out into the snowy garden, Kahori stayed inside to help clear the table. Tooru's mother Yuko was already in the kitchen, busy washing the dishes with slow, measured, almost meditative gestures. Hot water was running in the sink, creating a light mist that mingled with the domestic warmth. Haruka, next to Kahori, was picking up the dishes from the table, arranging everything carefully.

“Thank you for your help,” said Haruka, with a grateful smile. “You're very kind, but it wasn't necessary.”

“Oh, I'm happy to help,” Kahori replied, as she carefully folded the napkins. There was a quiet silence between them, broken only by the sound of dishes being put away. It was a peaceful silence, but also filled with a tension that Kahori couldn't understand. Until Haruka decided to break the silence.

“Once Tooru leaves for Argentina…” she began, choosing her words carefully, “what do you say we go out a bit? To get to know each other better. I would be sorry if we don't see each other anymore because of Tooru's distance.”

Kahori paused for a moment, surprised by the sincerity in Haruka's words. She felt the weight of that offer, not just as a gesture of courtesy, but as a real promise. It was a kind of bond she was trying to weave with a part of Oikawa. She didn't think she had made such a good impression on Yuko and Haruka, but maybe that was just an elder sister's simple desire to get to know her better. Because it was obvious that without Oikawa, Kahori wouldn't have gone to their house of

‘her own free will’.

“Sure, that would be great,” Kahori said with a sincere smile. “I would also like to see Takeru again.”

Haruka nodded, then looked up her gaze to the kitchen, where Yuko was continuing to wash the dishes. “Mum cares a lot. She doesn't say it openly, but it's hard for her to think Tooru is going so far away."

Kahori sighed. “I can imagine how hard it is for y'all,” she then whispered

“When Tooru told us he was going to introduce you, my mother started wondering what kind of person you were. Yes, you know, accepting to be together despite the distance...it's romantic, sure, but it's a sacrifice. I mean, you two are so young, especially you. Maybe he has found a really crazy girl, maybe he really fell in love so madly that he asked her to be together overseas. Perhaps also because Tooru had never introduced us to his girlfriends -

were they really his girlfriends? -

I think I saw one, from a distance. He looks like a peacock, but evidently introducing someone in the family considers it quite a big deal,” Haruka said. “Yes, my mother was really curious to meet you. And I was too.”

“What kind of person am I, huh?” she whispered, staring at the napkin in her hands with a lost look.

Kahori looked down at her hands, which were still clutching a folded napkin. It was true, distance wasn't easy to deal with, and she knew it. From the beginning, when Tooru had confessed to her his plans for Argentina, she had felt a mixture of emotions: pride in his achievements, anxiety about what distance would entail, and fear that,

in time, everything might change.

“I think about it a lot, actually. Even if I don't tell him about it, I often think about what the future will be like. I could never stop him,” she began to say, sketching a smile. “I am not as strong as it seems, I am simply betting on us. If you love someone, you have to let him chase his dreams, right? If I didn't try, I know, I would have regrets.”

Haruka watched her carefully, as if trying to understand how deeply Kahori felt those words. A slight smile formed on her face. “It's a big bet,” Haruka said in her calm voice, “but you seem to have already come to terms with what it entails." She turned to her mother for a moment: ”Tooru has always been a dreamer.”

A slight silence followed, but it was a silence woven from threads of understanding and shared comfort. The kind of silence where words were unnecessary, where each heartbeat seemed to echo the other’s sentiments. In that fleeting pause, Kahori felt a shift — she was no longer just a guest in this home, nor merely a girlfriend. She was part of something deeper, an unspoken bond that wrapped around them like a warm, invisible thread. It was undeniable: in that moment, they were united in one feeling, one quiet certainty that tethered their lives together.

Outside, the crisp winter air was punctuated by the carefree sound of Takeru's giggles and Tooru's playful laughter. The cold seemed to lose its bite, softened by the warmth of their joy. From the window, Kahori watched Tooru toss the ball in an arc that caught the pale sunlight before it descended toward Takeru. The boy’s eyes lit up with focus as he moved to receive it with a bump, his small form shadowed by the same determination that she knew so well in Tooru. There was something achingly familiar in the scene — the seamless exchange of trust, the easy rhythm of mentor and student. And in that moment, she realized with a quiet awe that this wasn’t just Tooru's world anymore. It was hers too, a piece of her life that had intertwined with his in a way that felt as natural as breathing.

Yuko turned off the faucet, drying her hands briskly on a towel as she listened to the conversation between Haruka and Kahori. The melancholy air in the room seemed to settle over her shoulders, and she finally let out a small sigh.

“All right, that’s enough,” she said, her voice firm but kind. “This is starting to feel like a memorial service for someone who’s still very much alive.”

Both Haruka and Kahori looked up, slightly startled by Yuko’s sudden interjection.

“Mum…” Haruka began, but Yuko shook her head, cutting her off.

“No, no more sad talk.” Yuko’s voice was firm, though a subtle tremor betrayed the emotions she was trying to quell. “Tooru’s leaving, yes, but he’s chasing his dream. That’s something we should celebrate, not mourn”. The words hung in the air, spoken more to convince herself than anyone else. She drew in a breath and turned her gaze to Kahori, the edges of her smile softening into something more genuine. “And you, Kahori, I’ve hardly had the chance to talk to you properly. Let’s remedy that.”

Kahori’s lips opened, a polite reply forming on her tongue, but before she could speak, Yuko’s eyes gleamed with a sudden spark of inspiration. She clapped her hands together lightly, the sharp sound breaking the delicate quiet of the kitchen. “Ah! Wait here a moment.”

With a flurry of purposeful energy, Yuko disappeared through the doorway, her footsteps quick and resolute. The air shifted in her absence, leaving behind a moment of quiet anticipation.

Haruka leaned in closer to Kahori, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. “Brace yourself. She’s probably going to pull out something embarrassing.”

Kahori blinked, a soft crease forming between her brows as she tried to suppress the flutter of curiosity. Moments later, Yuko swept back into the room, the same determined gleam in her eyes, a slightly worn photo album clutched tightly in her hands. The cover was frayed at the edges, the spine weathered by years of handling — the kind of book that held stories imprinted not just in images, but in the very texture of its pages. A surge of warmth filled the space, the anticipation blooming into a quiet sense of belonging.

“Here we go,” Yuko said, setting the album on the table with a hint of pride. “Since you are his girlfriend, you must know the parts of Tooru that he would like you not to see.”

Haruka groaned, already peeking over Yuko’s shoulder as she flipped open the album. “Oh no. Is this the one with the cowboy hat photoshoot?”

Yuko grinned mischievously. “Of course it is. He was five and insisted on wearing that ridiculous hat everywhere. He thought he looked so cool.”

The worn pages parted to reveal a snapshot of a much younger Tooru, striking an exaggerated pose with all the theatrical flair of a child who believed the world was his stage. A comically oversized cowboy hat perched precariously on his head, the brim nearly swallowing his eyes, while boots at least three sizes too big weighed down his feet. His hands rested confidently on his hips, the wide grin on his face radiating a sense of invincibility.

The sheer ridiculousness of the outfit combined with Tooru’s unmistakable confidence painted a picture so endearing, Kahori felt warmth bloom in her chest. She covered her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter, but it escaped anyway — a bright, unguarded sound that filled the room.

Yuko’s eyes twinkled with affection. “I swear, he wore those boots for an entire week. Didn’t care that he tripped over them every five minutes.”

Haruka leaned over Kahori’s shoulder, chuckling softly. “It’s a miracle he didn’t break his nose with all those falls.”

“He hasn’t changed much,” Kahori said, smiling fondly.

The sound of Kahori and Haruka’s laughter echoed warmly through the kitchen as Yuko flipped to another page in the photo album. There, captured in the slightly faded photograph, was a younger Tooru, no more than six or seven, swallowed by an oversized yellow raincoat. The bright fabric hung off his small frame like a tent, the sleeves flopping well past his fingertips. Raindrops glistened on the slick material, the dull gray of a rainy day forming the perfect backdrop for his vivid defiance. His lower lip jutted out in a stubborn pout, his brows furrowed with a determination that seemed far too serious for a child on a rainy afternoon. He clutched the edges of the raincoat as if daring the weather itself to challenge him.

“Oh no, this one is the best!” Haruka exclaimed, leaning closer to the table. “Look at his face! He was so mad that day because the rain ruined his plans to play volleyball outside.”

Kahori covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle her giggles. “He looks like he’s plotting revenge on the weather.”

Yuko chuckled, clearly enjoying herself. “He was probably doing it. Tooru has always been dramatic, even about the tiniest inconveniences.”

Just as Haruka was poised to deliver another quip, the kitchen door swung open with a dramatic bang, ricocheting off the wall with a dull thud. Tooru stood in the doorway, his silhouette framed by the lingering chill of the outside air. Snowflakes clung stubbornly to his slightly damp hair, and rivulets of water trailed down his temples as the flakes melted in the warmth of the house. His cheeks were flushed — a vivid bloom of color that could have come from the icy wind outside or, more likely, a rising wave of sheer panic.

His eyes, sharp and frantic, swept the room in a heartbeat before locking onto the photo album spread open on the table like a crime scene evidence file. His expression morphed from confusion to horror as he watched the incriminating photos, the snapshots of his past taunting him under the soft glow of the living room light.

“What are you doing?!” he demanded, his voice taut with disbelief. The words came out in a rush, edged with a desperation that barely hid the dread curling in his chest. His gaze, intense and unrelenting, stayed fixed on the album as if sheer willpower might snap it shut.

Haruka burst into laughter, leaning against Kahori for support. “Oh, look who finally decided to show up! Did you see us laughing from the window,

little cowboy

?”

Tooru’s face turned a deeper shade of red. “You didn’t…”

“I did,” Yuko said with a mischievous grin, holding up the album. “And don’t worry, Kahori seems to appreciate your old photos. She’s learning so much about you!”

Kahori smiled innocently, holding up her hands. “I mean, it’s only fair, Tooru. I should know the real you, right?

Little cowboy?

”

Tooru groaned dramatically, running a hand through his hair. “Mum! How could you do this to me?!”

Yuko waved a hand in front of her, as if to push Tooru's sentence away. “Oh, relax. It’s not like we’re showing her your baby pictures in the bathtub. Not yet.”

Haruka clapped her hands in delight. “Ooooh, I forgot about those! Are they in this album or the other one?”

“Stop helping her!” Tooru exclaimed, darting toward the table.

Kahori leaned back in her chair, holding the album protectively. “You can’t stop me now, Tooru. You must let me finish this photographic experience.”

He gave her a mock glare, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward despite himself. “This is sabotage. I’m being sabotaged in my own home.”

“Consider it payback for all the dramatic entrances and exits you’ve put us through over the years,” Haruka quipped.

Tooru sighed in defeat, letting himself fall on the chair next to Kahori and stealing a glance at the open page. His expression softened as he saw the raincoat picture, and he shook his head with a small smile.

“You’re lucky I like you,” he muttered to Kahori, leaning close to her to whisper.

“And you’re lucky I find all of this adorable,” she whispered back, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

At that moment, Tooru realized he didn’t mind the teasing so much, especially if it meant seeing Kahori laugh like that, her smile lighting up the room.

[...]

After lunch, with the gray sky and the air smelling of fresh snow, Tooru and Kahori decided to go out for a walk. The Oikawa family house was surrounded by a snowy landscape, a white blanket stretching as far as the eye could see, covering fields, bare trees, and the small garden. Their footsteps were accompanied by the muffled sound of snow under their shoes, and for a moment, it seemed as if the whole world around them had stopped, wrapped in perfect stillness.

Tooru walked beside Kahori, his hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket and his usual carefree smile on his face. "Are you sure you're not cold?" he asked, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.

Kahori looked at him with an amused smile, pulling her coat tighter around her and blowing out to see her breath turn into clouds in the air. "I'm not made of glass, Tooru. I can handle a bit more snow."

He laughed, tilting his head. "You're tougher than I thought". But he couldn't resist, so he grabbed a handful of soft, fluffy snow and threw it at her without warning. "

In that case

..."

Kahori flinched, surprised, as the snow hit her shoulder and slid down her coat. "Hey!" she exclaimed, laughing as she quickly bent down to gather snow for revenge. "Don't think you're getting away with that so easily!"

Snow flew between them, in an impromptu battle filled with laughter. Their voices mingled with the soft rustle of snowflakes falling slowly from the sky, creating an almost magical atmosphere. Tooru moved nimbly, dodging her attacks with his usual athletic grace, while Kahori, less used to such games, found herself more often scooping snow off the ground than throwing it.

In a rush to avoid a direct hit, Kahori slipped on an icy patch of the path, pulling Tooru down with her in an attempt to keep her balance. They both tumbled into a soft pile of snow, rolling together until they came to a stop with Kahori on top of him, her cheeks flushed from the cold and the fall, her messy hair covering part of her face.

For a moment, the world seemed to pause. The snow fell slowly around them, muffling every sound, while Kahori's breath mingled with Tooru's. Their eyes met, and she, still slightly dazed from the fall, tried to get up, but couldn't help letting out a laugh.

"Sorry..." she murmured, her voice soft and barely above a whisper, as her face turned an even deeper shade of red. "I didn’t mean for it to end up like this."

Tooru, however, didn’t seem fazed. In fact, his expression softened into something close to awe as he looked at her. A disarming smile spread across his face, the kind that made everything else fade into the background. His hair, messy from the snow, had tiny white specks clinging to the dark strands, giving him a disheveled charm. But it was Kahori’s flustered, almost fragile look that caught his full attention. The blush coloring her cheeks made her seem so innocent, so human, and yet so incredibly beautiful, it took his breath away.

He couldn’t tear his eyes away from her. His thoughts scattered, only one persistent idea filling his mind: She’s perfect.

"Kahori," he said, his voice low and slightly husky. "You're beautiful."

Kahori felt his voice wash over her like a gentle caress, warm and delicate in its sincerity. She lifted her gaze to meet his, and the world around them dissolved, like snowflakes melting against a warm hand. Oikawa stood there with that smile she knew all too well, a mix of tenderness and bold confidence. He looked at her

as though she were the only thing in the world worth seeing

. In that quiet moment, the bustling streets, the falling snow, even the cold that nipped at his fingers—all of it faded to insignificance.

Her fingers fidgeted with the edge of her scarf, the wool suddenly too warm against her flushed cheeks. “Don’t say things like that,” she mumbled, her voice barely louder than a whisper. “Not when I look like this.”

Tooru’s smile softened, the edges tinged with fond amusement. He stepped closer, his gloved hand reaching out to gently tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His fingertips lingered just a moment longer than necessary, tracing the curve of her jaw with his gaze rather than his touch.

“

Especially

when you look like this,” he murmured.

His touch was so light, so natural, that Kahori's heart felt like it was about to explode. Without saying a word, Tooru suddenly pulled her towards him, holding her tightly against his chest in a firm embrace. The snow slid off their clothes, but they didn’t notice. Kahori felt the warmth of his body against hers, and in that moment, she felt completely safe. Before she could realize what was happening, Tooru's lips found hers in a kiss that was sweet yet full of passion, as if he was trying to express everything words couldn't say.

The winter cold melted away for them, leaving only the warmth of the moment. Tooru didn’t let go immediately. He held her close, his face buried in her hair, while she rested her head on his chest, trying to gather her thoughts. Their breaths mingled with the sharp cold of winter, and the muffled silence wrapped them in a bubble that seemed suspended outside of time.

If only they didn’t have to part at the end of the school year. It was as if she regretted slowing things down with him, instead of rushing ahead... just to enjoy more moments with him. But how could she have known? How could she have known things would turn out this way? And now the prospect of having so little time with him made her feel like she couldn’t breathe. Selfishly, she wanted more time. But she didn’t have it.

For a moment, they stayed like that, without saying a word, enjoying the stillness and the rhythmic beating of their hearts that seemed to sync together.

"I didn’t mean to embarrass you in front of my family," Tooru said, breaking the silence with a whisper. His voice was gentle, almost shy, as his fingers brushed through her snow-dusted hair. "But I’m glad you came. You’re like the missing piece I didn’t know I needed. "

Kahori lifted her gaze slightly, meeting his eyes. The light of the sunset was beginning to tint the sky a delicate pink, reflecting off the snow like a painting. "I like your family," she admitted with a small smile. "I felt like I was part of something… important."

Tooru looked at her intensely, his gaze affectionate. "You’re important to me, Kahori. You know that, right?"

She nodded, but before she could reply, Tooru leaned down again, stealing another kiss, this time slower, deeper. His lips moved with a tenderness that made her melt, and Kahori realized how easy it was to lose herself in him. When they parted, her forehead rested against his, their breaths slightly laboured.

"I want you to know one thing," Kahori said, her voice stronger than she had expected. "I’ll always be here. Just,

don’t forget that

. Just don't

forget me

."

Tooru looked at her for a long moment, as if he was trying to memorize every detail of her face, every snowflake caught in her hair. Then, with a determination that reflected everything about him, he nodded. "Forget you? I could never," he admitted, pulling her even closer.

After a few moments, they slightly pulled apart, and Tooru took Kahori’s hand, intertwining his fingers with hers. "Shall we head back?" he asked, his voice a little lighter, almost as if he didn’t want the moment to end.

Kahori nodded, but before turning, she took one last look at the snowy landscape around them. "Don’t you think the snow makes everything so magical?" she whispered, as if speaking more to herself than to him. "It’s beautiful here."

Tooru looked at her, then smiled. "Not as beautiful as

you

…or like

me

."

Kahori laughed, shaking her head. “How self-centered!” she teased, a playful glint in her eyes.

Tooru placed a hand over his heart with exaggerated drama, letting out a long, theatrical sigh. “If I don’t say these things, who will?” He pouted, his lower lip jutting out just enough to be ridiculous. “You never tell me how handsome and amazing I am. It’s tragic, really.”

Kahori rolled her eyes, her smile softening. “Oh, please. You don’t need me to inflate that ego of yours.”

He leaned in, his face close to hers, his eyes dancing with mischief. “That’s exactly my point! If I waited for you to say it, I’d be waiting forever. Poor me,

unloved and unappreciated

in this cold, cruel world.”

She blinked, taken aback. It was true — between the two of them, he was always the one to express himself so boldly, so unabashedly. He wore his confidence like a shield, but beneath it, she knew he craved her affection just as much as she did his.

Her gaze softened, and she let out a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding. Stepping closer, she reached up to brush a few stray snowflakes from his hair. Her fingers lingered against his cheek, the warmth of his skin seeping through her glove.

“Tooru…” she whispered, her voice gentle, her eyes earnest. “You

are handsome and amazing

. And the way you look at me and stand beside me sometimes takes my breath away.”

His eyes widened slightly, the surprise flickering across his face before it melted into something softer, more vulnerable. He opened his mouth to speak, but for once, no witty comeback came to mind.

She smiled shyly, her cheeks flushed. “I guess I should say it more often, huh?”

Tooru’s grin returned, but it was gentler now, his eyes shimmering with affection. “Well, I wouldn’t mind hearing it a bit more,” he admitted, his voice low. “But only if it comes from you.”

Her heart fluttered, and she leaned her forehead against his, their breath mingling in the crisp winter air. “I’ll work on it,” she murmured, her smile warm. “But only if you promise you don’t let it go to your head.”

He chuckled softly, his arms wrapping around her to pull her close. “Too late for that,

princess. Too late.

”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was one of those relaxed, late afternoon sessions at the Lil' Tykes Volleyball classes, where the youngest aspiring players gathered to learn the basics of the sport. Amid the lively group of kids, Oikawa stood out, crouched low with his phone in hand, snapping yet another picture of his nephew, Takeru, as he attempted a clumsy serve.

"That's it, Takeru! Good form!" Oikawa called out, giving him an encouraging smile. His phone had already captured dozens of photos of the little boy, some blurry with motion, others perfectly timed as Takeru leaped to hit the ball. The gallery on Oikawa's phone was a testament to his pride—filled with images of Takeru at every stage of his budding volleyball journey.

Standing just a few feet away, Kahori watched the scene unfold with a soft, amused expression. She leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed. It wasn't the typical "date" most couples went on, but she couldn't deny that spending the afternoon with Oikawa, helping out at Takeru's volleyball class, had a strange charm to it.The atmosphere was playful, carefree: a mirror of the joyful energy they radiated.

Oikawa lowered his phone and called Takeru over. "Hey, Takeru, want to see how cool you look in this one?" he grinned, showing his nephew the latest photo.

Takeru, with wide eyes and a smile, peeked at the screen and nodded enthusiastically. "I look like you, Uncle Tooru!" he said proudly, puffing out his chest.

Kahori chuckled softly, pushing herself off the wall and walking toward the two. "He's already picking up on your habits," she teased Oikawa. "Next, he'll be trying to pose for pictures instead of playing."

Oikawa, unfazed, flashed his usual playful grin. "And why not? He's going to be a star someday. Might as well get used to the camera now."

Kahori shook her head, amused, but then turned to the group of younger kids still trying to figure out how to set the ball. "Come on, let’s give them a hand," she said, stepping onto the volleyball court.

Oikawa followed her, handing his phone to Takeru for safekeeping. "Alright, boys, listen up!" he called out, immediately gaining the attention of the kids. He quickly slipped into coach mode, explaining the basics of setting and receiving with ease. His natural charisma made the kids look up to him in awe, and soon enough, they were copying his every move with childlike enthusiasm.

Kahori, not wanting to be left out, joined in, showing a group of kids how to properly set the ball. She gently corrected their posture, offering quiet encouragement, her calm and composed nature balancing out Oikawa’s energetic teaching style. Every now and then, the kids would look to her for reassurance, and she'd give them a small smile or a nod, helping them feel more confident in their efforts. Oikawa had told her that sometimes a smile or a small compliment could be the right strength to push others to do better. Kahori wasn’t as good at dragging people along as Oikawa did, but she was trying to learn to support others and be more sociable. And starting this exercise with children was the best thing, according to Oikawa.

The lesson continued and Oikawa decided it was time to show the kids something impressive. He clapped his hands to gather their attention, a bright, confident grin spreading across his face as he stood tall in the center of the court.

"Alright, kiddos, watch closely. This is how you do a

perfect

serve!" Oikawa announced, his voice dripping with self-assurance. He adjusted his stance, rolling his shoulders with exaggerated flair, casting a quick wink towards Kahori, who was watching from the sidelines with raised eyebrows.

Kahori crossed her arms, already sensing what was about to unfold. "Aren't they a bit too young for that service? Oh, yeah, maybe you just want to show off," she teased under her breath, but Oikawa was already too absorbed in his performance to hear her. “Tooru, be careful it’s-”

With an unnecessarily dramatic flourish, Oikawa tossed the ball high into the air, the faint whoosh of its ascent echoing through the gymnasium. The polished wood floor gleamed beneath the harsh lights, and the air seemed to thicken with anticipation. All eyes in the room, from the eager faces of the children to the slightly exasperated expression of Kahori, were riveted on him, assimilating in his every movement as if he were performing a masterclass in perfection.

His fingers flexed, his body poised in an impeccable stance, confidence oozing from every sinew. He took a decisive step forward, eyes fixed unerringly on the ball as it reached its zenith. His lips curled into a knowing smirk. This was his moment to shine, to demonstrate his renowned jump serve with the kind of strength that made his opponents break out in cold sweats.

But

fate had other plans

.

As his legs bent to launch him into the air, the muscles coiling like springs, a treacherous slip of the foot turned his moment of glory into a disaster in slow motion. His sneakers lost their purchase on the slick floor. His momentum betrayed him, sending a tremor of instability up his knees. His once-powerful leap transformed into an awkward flail.

Instead of the ball hurtling across the court with surgical precision, it drifted feebly, spiraling downward like a balloon losing air. His body, meanwhile, plummeted earthward. Time seemed to stretch as he crumpled forward, his arms flailing to regain control, his face contorting into a mixture of disbelief and horror. The graceless fall concluded with a dull, echoing thud, his knees and palms smacking the cold, unyielding floor.

For a breathless moment, the entire gym was suspended in stunned silence, the only sound the faint squeak of a sneaker somewhere in the distance. The children’s eyes, round and unblinking, were glued to Oikawa, now sprawled like a fallen hero in a tragic play. The weight of embarrassment settled around him like a shroud.

And then, a sound broke the silence — a small, bubbling giggle. Takeru, eyes sparkling with mischief, couldn’t contain it any longer. His laughter burst forth, a pure, unfiltered sound of joy and hilarity. The other kids caught the contagious amusement, their giggles rippling outward like a stone dropped into a pond. Soon, the gymnasium was filled with a cacophony of high-pitched laughter, bouncing off the walls and amplifying Oikawa’s humiliation.

Kahori, who had been valiantly trying to maintain a stoic expression, bit down on her lower lip, her shoulders trembling with the effort to suppress her amusement. But the sight of Oikawa, splayed on the floor in utter defeat, was too much. A chuckle escaped her lips, soft and melodic, breaking into a full-fledged laugh as she approached him.

Her shoes tapped against the wooden floor with deliberate slowness, a queen surveying the aftermath of an overthrown king. She stopped next to him, casting a shadow over his fallen figure. "Wow," she said dryly, looking down at him. "That was

almost

perfect. Just one small thing off... maybe the part where you land on your face."

Oikawa groaned dramatically, covering his face with one hand. "Don't rub it in," he declared, still lying on the ground. He peeked out from behind his fingers, trying to maintain his cool facade, but the snickers from the kids were relentless.

Kahori offered him a hand to pull him up. "I'm sure they all learned a lot from that demonstration," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she helped him to his feet. “Are you hurt? They must have spilled some water with the canteens,” she said with a veil of concern.

“No, princess, I don't break so easily”. Undeterred by the teasing, Oikawa stood up, brushing off his pants and throwing Kahori a playful smirk. "But…what can I say? I'm here to entertain. Teaching through... unexpected moments". He flipped his hair with his usual dramatic flair, clearly unbothered by his earlier fall.

"Yeah, well," Kahori said with a teasing grin, "if the lesson was

'how not to serve,'

then you definitely nailed it."

Oikawa gave an exaggerated gasp of mock offense, clutching his chest. "Hori-chan, you're supposed to be on my side!"

"I am," she replied innocently, "just... keeping it real."

One of the kids, encouraged by Oikawa’s epic fail, suddenly called out, "Do it again, Oikawa-sensei!"

Oikawa’s lower lip jutted out in a pout that was far too practiced to be genuine. Before he could counter with another witty retort, one of the braver kids — emboldened by Oikawa’s spectacular failure — cupped their hands around their mouth and shouted, “Do it again, Oikawa-sensei!”

A ripple of excitement passed through the group, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. The challenge hung in the air like a gauntlet thrown at his feet. Oikawa’s brow twitched, a spark of determination lighting up his face. His competitive spirit, bruised but not broken, flared to life.

He pointed a dramatic finger at the child, a mischievous grin spreading across his lips. “Oh, you want an encore? Be careful what you wish for!” He bent down to pick up the ball, spinning it effortlessly on his fingertips.

Kahori raised an eyebrow. "This time, try not to make the gym floor part of the show."

As Oikawa lined up for another serve, his eyes sparkled with determination, his earlier embarrassment buried beneath layers of competitive resolve. The gym seemed to hold its breath once more. Kahori, meanwhile, positioned herself just behind the net, her stance casual but her gaze sharp, arms crossed like a coach evaluating a rookie’s performance. A knowing smirk tugged at the corner of her lips, her eyes daring him to mess up again.

He tossed the ball high into the air, the smooth arc traced by the faint gleam of the gym lights. His legs bent, then sprang upward with practiced grace, and this time, the serve connected flawlessly. The ball shot across the court in a clean, powerful motion, grazing just above the net before landing with a satisfying thud on the other side.

As the ball bounced to a stop, Oikawa spun around, triumph etched across his face. He flashed Kahori his signature grin, the kind that screamed "I told you so".

“See? Perfect.” He drew out the word, letting the smugness drip from each syllable.

Kahori lifted one eyebrow, her expression unimpressed. “That’s what you should’ve done the first time”. She shrugged, feigning indifference.

The kids, now completely on board with the banter, cheered for Kahori, causing Oikawa to dramatically throw his arms up. "Traitors! All of you!"

Despite his over-the-top reaction, the soft smile on Kahori’s face told him everything he needed to know—she was having fun, even if it was at his expense. It was these silly, carefree moments that made their afternoons like this so memorable. Because sometimes it was in the little things that happiness was discovered. A quiet afternoon, an accomplice's glance, volleyball, a shared laugh...

The children drifted back to their drills, the energy in the gym settling into a comfortable rhythm. But as Oikawa started to step off the court, Kahori’s smile faltered. Her eyes narrowed slightly, honing in on a small detail she hadn’t noticed before: a shallow scrape marrying his left knee. A thin trail of blood glistened just below the hem of his shorts, bright against his skin.

Her teasing demeanor disappeared away, replaced by quiet concern. She stepped closer, her voice softening. “Tooru, your knee,” she inclined her head toward the injury, the faintest crease of worry furrowing her brow. “You keep acting like nothing happened, but you scraped it.”

Oikawa glanced down, his mouth twisting into a dismissive grin. “Ah, it’s just a scratch. Barely even stings”. He waved a hand as if swatting away her concern, trying to project nonchalance. But the way he shifted his weight ever so slightly betrayed the discomfort.

Her eyes stayed fixed on the scrape, and after a second, she straightened up, her jaw set with gentle resolve. “Kids,” she called, her voice calm but firm, “keep practising in pairs on the exercises Oikawa showed you. We’ll be right back.”

Before he could protest, Kahori’s fingers curled around his wrist. Her grip was light, yet there was no mistaking the intention behind it. She tugged him gently but firmly toward the gym doors, her stride steady and unyielding.

“To the infirmary,” she said, her tone brooking no argument. “We need to clean that up before it gets worse.”

Oikawa let himself be led, a half-smile tugging at his lips. Despite the faint sting in his knee and the bruised pride lingering from his earlier fall, he couldn’t resist the warmth that curled in his chest. He leaned in slightly, his voice a low tease. “You’re really caring, Hori-chan.”

She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, the seriousness in her gaze softening just a touch. “Someone has to look out for you,” she murmured.

Oikawa chuckled, his eyes sparkling with affection. “Lucky for me, I’ve got the best.”

Once they reached the infirmary, the atmosphere was much calmer, far from the noise of the practice area. Kahori immediately found the first aid kit and motioned for Oikawa to sit on the bench. He complied, watching her closely as she looked for disinfectant and some bandages.

“Let me take a better look,” Kahori said, kneeling beside him. Without hesitation, she gently rolled up the edge of Oikawa’s shorts to expose the scraped knee. The cool touch of her fingers on his skin sent a shiver down Oikawa’s spine, though he tried not to show how much he enjoyed the attention.

Kahori, completely focused, grabbed a cotton ball soaked in disinfectant and started cleaning the wound carefully. Oikawa revealed a comically exaggerated face, hoping to gain her sympathy. “Ouch... Are you sure you’re disinfecting and not trying to take my knee off?”

Kahori rolled her eyes. “Don’t be such a baby, Tooru. If you were really in as much pain as you’re pretending, you’d have stopped showing off at least five minutes ago.”

He laughed, but his chuckle faded when Kahori placed a hand on his leg, looking at him intently. "It doesn’t really hurt, does it? Maybe some ice would be better?"

Oikawa felt the warmth of her concern, and he couldn't help but feel good knowing she was truly looking after him. "No, I'm fine. It's nothing serious," he reassured her with a smile, but inside, he was melting at how tenderly she was treating him. He loved when she showed this more caring, thoughtful side of herself.

Kahori still wasn’t fully convinced. She finished bandaging his knee, her hands steady yet gentle, then stood up next to him, crossing her arms. "If you’re feeling discomfort, you should go see a doctor. It’s not something you should ignore, alright? The injury could be deeper. I don’t want you to underestimate this just to act tough."

Oikawa gave a slight nod, but something in the atmosphere of the infirmary suddenly shifted. The quietness of the place, far from the laughter and noise of the kids, created a strange intimacy between them. Without realizing it, Oikawa watched her in silence, a more sly smile appearing on his face.

"You're really cute when you worry about me, Hori-chan," he said softly, his voice barely a whisper.

The silence between them grew thicker, like an invisible fog wrapping around the room, tangible and suffocating. The serene stillness of the infirmary seemed to trap every sound, freezing each breath, amplifying every subtle movement and fleeting glance exchanged between them. Even the distant ticking of the wall clock was muffled, a steady, indifferent rhythm that contrasted with the storm churning just beneath their calm facades.

Oikawa sat with his leg stretched out, the stark white bandages around his knee an emblem of his vulnerability—a rare sight. His gaze, however, was anything but weak. His eyes sparkled with that familiar cocky confidence, but beneath the smug curve of his lips, something unspoken simmered.

He couldn’t tear his eyes away from her

.

Kahori tried to uphold her usual composure. But that glimmer in his eyes, that knowing smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth, was a weapon she was unprepared for. Her heart pounded in her chest, a frantic rhythm that mocked her efforts to remain steady.

Without warning, Oikawa’s hand moved, his fingers curling firmly around her wrist. The grip was stronger than intended, urgent, almost desperate. In one swift, determined motion, he pulled her toward him. The world tilted as Kahori stumbled forward, the space between them collapsing until she was nearly in his lap. A sharp inhale caught in her throat as his arms encircled her with a confidence so absolute, it left no room for hesitation.

“

Tooru

—” she started, but her voice faltered, the word dissolving into the charged air between them.

Before she could fully process what was happening, he drew her closer to him. His breath, warm and unsteady, flowed along the curve of her neck, sending an involuntary shiver shaking through her body. She could feel the subtle rise and fall of his chest against hers, each inhale betraying his own struggle to contain the intensity that surged between them. The façade of nonchalance was slipping, revealing the raw edge of something deeper, something neither of them dared to name.

In that suspended moment, the rest of the world faded away. It was just the two of them, tangled in a fragile, electric stillness—one that threatened to shatter with the next heartbeat.

"I can't resist when you're like this," he murmured, his voice a deep, husky whisper that sent a ripple of heat through the air. The timbre was low and velvety, almost hypnotic, as if the weight of his emotions had condensed into that single phrase. His hand slid behind Kahori's neck, fingers threading gently through her soft hair, yet with a possessive firmness that betrayed his urgency.

Her breath hitched, the world getting smaller to the space between them. Before she could react, his lips descended on hers. The first touch was light, tentative, a mere brush of warmth, but it ignited a spark that flared instantly into something far more consuming. The kiss deepened, passion rising like a tide, surprising even him with its ferocity. Her resistance melted like frost under the sun, and she yielded to the heat that unfurled within her. Oikawa’s arms tightened around her, one hand splayed across the small of her back, the other cradling her neck with a gentle possessiveness, anchoring her to him as if she were the only real thing in the world.

His kiss was ravenous, almost frantic, as though he was trying to communicate every unspoken thought, every buried feeling, through the meeting of their lips. There was an intensity there, raw and unfiltered, a desperation that Kahori hadn’t known he possessed. His heart thudded wildly against her chest, the rapid beat of a mirror to her own.

She felt herself being drawn deeper, into a storm of emotions she hadn’t anticipated, hadn’t prepared for

.

Her hands, once hesitant, gripped his shoulders with newfound urgency. She clung to him, her fingers digging into the fabric of his shirt as though it were her only lifeline. The kiss grew bolder, more demanding. The warmth of his hands on her back seemed to seep through her skin, igniting trails of fire wherever his fingers pressed. Her heart raced, a frantic drumbeat that echoed the swirling chaos in her mind.

Oikawa’s intensity threatened to overwhelm her, a wave that pulled her under. Yet within that storm, there was tenderness—the way his lips explored hers, as if committing their shape to memory, as if afraid she might disappear. It was a hunger borne not just of desire, but of a deep,

aching need

. The sensation was dizzying, disorienting. Control slipped through her fingers like grains of sand as her hands slid downward, fisting the fabric of his t-shirt, desperate to keep him close.

Time slipped away in the cocoon of their shared heat. There was only the rush of their heartbeats, the warmth of their bodies, and the undeniable pull that drew them ever closer, as if they were two halves of a whole finally colliding into place.

“I hate you every time you make me lose control,” she murmured, pulling away just enough to catch her breath. Her lips still tingling, the ghost of his kiss lingering like a brand.

But Oikawa wasn’t about to give her much of a reprieve. His mouth quickly moved to her neck, kissing the delicate skin just beneath her ear with a fiery passion. A shiver ran through her, and before she realized it, she clung to him even more, as if she had lost all sense of time.

“I know you don't hate me anyway,

Hori-chan

,” he hummed, his lips tickling her neck with every word spoken.

“

Fuck you

,” she retorted in a whisper.

The faint hum of the school beyond the infirmary walls, the distant echo of footsteps and chatter — all faded away. There was only the two of them, cocooned in a quiet sanctuary, ensnared in a whirlwind of uncontrollable emotions that crackled like a live wire between them. Oikawa’s breathing was ragged, his eyes with an intensity that bordered on dizzying. He leaned in as if the pull between them was magnetic, his lips just a breath away from claiming hers once more. But just as he seemed on the brink of surrendering completely to the moment, Kahori’s fingers found a point of stillness. Her palms rested on his chest, the steady beat of his heart drumming beneath her touch. With a gentle but resolute push, she eased him back.

“Tooru,” she murmured, her voice soft, tinged with affection and a touch of humor. A smile curved her lips, warm and grounding. “We’re still… in the infirmary. And the kids are waiting for us.”

Oikawa blinked, the haze of desire slowly clearing from his eyes. He stared at her, his breath still unsteady, as though her words took a moment to pierce through the fog in his mind. Then, realization dawned, and a sly, lopsided grin began to tug at the corner of his mouth.

“Ah, the kids…” he echoed, his voice trailing off as if the concept had just landed in his consciousness, absurdly out of place in the heat of their moment.

Kahori shook her head, a soft, melodic laugh escaping her lips. The sound was light and teasing, a gentle breeze that broke the tension. She leaned back just enough to give them space, though her proximity still radiated warmth. Her eyes glinted with playful reprimand as she arched an eyebrow.

“What kind of teacher are you?” she chided, her tone mockingly stern. “So unprofessional, captain.”

Oikawa’s gaze flickered with amusement, his signature mischief returning to the surface like a ripple across still water. His lips curled into that familiar and charming smirk. “Professional? Me?” He tilted his head, eyes dancing with humor. “That wouldn’t be any fun, would it?”

Kahori stepped back, ready to put some distance between them and return to the other kids. “We really should go, Tooru. The kids are waiting,” she said with a sweet smile, using the tone she always used to keep him in check.

Yet Oikawa didn’t move. His body remained rooted to the bench, shoulders tense with an unspoken conflict. He cleared his throat awkwardly, his Adam’s apple bobbing as he tried to mask the blush that crept up his cheeks. His gaze dropped, avoiding her eyes, focusing intently on a point somewhere near his knees.

“I… can’t go out… right now,” he muttered, the words barely audible, each syllable drenched in reluctant embarrassment.

Kahori blinked, her brow furrowing in genuine confusion. “Why not?” she asked the question innocently, her eyes wide as she tried to decipher his unusual hesitation.

Then, she followed Oikawa's gaze, her eyes drifting downward almost reluctantly. The moment of realization hit her like a jolt of electricity. The blush that had been a soft bloom on his cheeks flared into a vivid crimson, spreading across his face and down his neck. His usual mask of confidence shattered as he swallowed hard. Oikawa’s body, despite his best attempts to maintain composure, had betrayed him. There, where the fabric of his pants strained slightly at the crotch, evidence of his desire pressed insistently, unignorable and exposed by the close proximity of their earlier embrace. The impetuous nature of his reaction made it painfully clear that walking out of the infirmary in a composed manner was, for now,

simply out of the question

.

Kahori froze, a rush of warmth flooding her own cheeks as the implications settled in. Embarrassment warred with disbelief in her mind, her breath hitching as she tried to process the situation. Her eyes widened for a fleeting second, then instinctively, her hand flew to her mouth, muffling a nervous laugh that bubbled up despite herself. The sound was soft and tremulous, a mix of flustered amusement and the awkwardness of the moment.

Her laugh wasn’t one of mockery — far from it. It was a release of the tension, a reaction to the absurd intimacy of the situation. A part of her wondered why she hadn’t anticipated this. Oikawa had always been passionate, his emotions often blazing just beneath the surface, ready to flare up when least expected. It was one of the things that drew her to him, his unfiltered intensity.

“Ah... I see,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her eyes darted away as if giving him an ounce of privacy, though the blush heating her cheeks betrayed her own embarrassment. “Well... maybe I’d better go outside, and you can join us when... when you’re ready”. She bit her lip, her teeth pressing into the soft curve to keep her composure intact. It was the first time she had ever seen him, the ever-confident Oikawa Tooru, so utterly flustered, so disarmed. He was, quite frankly, adorable in his helplessness.

And yet, a mischievous thought flitted through her mind: if things had escalated further, he would’ve been anything but helpless. The memory of his earlier intensity made her heart flutter wildly, a sensation she swiftly pushed aside.

Oikawa let out a shaky, frustrated laugh, running a hand through his already tousled hair. His gaze stubbornly fixed on the floor as if it held all the answers. “Yeah, that’s probably the best thing,” he admitted, his voice tinged with reluctant acceptance. “Just... give me a

few minutes

.”

Kahori nodded, the corners of her mouth twitching as she fought back a smile. “Don’t worry, there’s no rush. Take your time.”

Her hand touched the doorframe, but she paused, casting one last glance over her shoulder. A wry smile curved her lips, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of affection and teasing exasperation. “I’m sorry that... well,” she stammered, her voice betraying her own awkwardness, “that it turned out this way.”

But really, what else could they have done? They were in a primary school infirmary, children just a few steps away, oblivious to the whirlwind of emotions that had just transpired. Oikawa had decided to stomp on the accelerator of his desires, and for a moment, Kahori wondered if he ever thought about the situation he was in — or if he simply acted on pure impulse. The thought sent a ripple of unease through her, imagining the chaos if someone had walked in.

Oikawa groaned. “I’m an idiot,” he muttered, his voice a mix of self-reproach and disbelief. But then, his lips curled into a smirk, the glimmer of his usual bravado flickering back to life. “Besides, it’s not your fault you’re so irresistible,” he added, his tone dripping with playful drama.

She rolled her eyes, she let loose in a giggle, light and genuine. His ability to recover, even in the most mortifying moments, never failed to amuse her.

Kahori stepped out of the infirmary, the door clicking softly behind her. The giggle she had been holding in escaped at last, echoing faintly in the empty hallway. And for just a moment, she relished the thought of being the one to leave him flustered for a change.

“Takeru,” Kahori began, her voice soft and steady, though her heart was still doing little somersaults in her chest. “Is everything alright? Is Uncle Tooru all right? You took a while to get back and you look worried.” His big eyes, round and sincere, searched her face with such genuine concern that Kahori felt a pang of responsibility tighten in her chest. How important it was to keep this world simple and untroubled for them, to make sure the children continued to see the adults in their lives as reliable and composed.

Her cheeks warmed, a flush spreading like wildfire as memories of the infirmary momentarily clouded her thoughts—Oikawa's burning gaze, the desperate intensity of his kiss, the embarrassing aftermath. She swallowed, forcing those thoughts away, and managed a bright, albeit slightly strained smile.

“Ah, yes! It's alright, Takeru,” she assured him, her voice tinged with a breathless edge. “Uncle Tooru is fine. He just… uh… needed a bit more time because, well, he’s in the bathroom. He’s got a bit of a tummy ache.”

The innocent explanation seemed to float gently over their heads, landing without a trace of suspicion. The pure-hearted children, with their boundless trust and simplicity, nodded in understanding, their faces lighting up like the sun breaking through clouds.

“Oh, that’s okay!” Takeru said, his worry melting away like frost in spring. “Come on, everyone! Let’s go play!” His exuberant call was met with a chorus of cheers as the children’s small feet pounded the ground, dashing toward the field with infectious energy.

Kahori let out a slow breath, her shoulders loosening as the tension ebbed away. A bubble of laughter threatened to rise, and she pressed her fingers to her lips to keep it at bay. The sheer absurdity of the situation—having to concoct such a harmless excuse for that level of embarrassment—was something only Oikawa could manage to create. The thought of his sheepish, frustrated expression back in the infirmary sparked another wave of mirth.

“Honestly, Tooru,” she muttered under her breath, chuckling softly as she rejoined the children. “You're a fucking idiot, but I'm glad you're my fucking idiot.”

And somewhere, in the confines of the infirmary, she knew that Oikawa was probably shaking his head and asking himself the very same thing.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was one of those winter days in Sendai, where the city seemed to sigh under a pristine blanket of freshly fallen snow. Each rooftop, railing, and tree branch wore a delicate layer of white, like nature itself had chosen to decorate for the season. The streets sparkled beneath the soft glow of street lamps and the inviting warmth of shop lights spilling onto the sidewalks. Gentle flakes continued to drift lazily from the sky, swirling in the crisp breeze before landing silently on the ground, where footsteps from earlier passersby quickly blurred into soft footprints.

The air held a certain sharpness, the kind that nipped at exposed skin but invigorated the senses, carrying with it the tempting aroma of freshly baked sweets—warm pastries and chocolate, coming from cozy cafè with fogged-up windows. There was a comforting hum to the city, a blend of subdued chatter, muffled laughter, and the crunch of boots sinking slightly into the powdery snow.

Amidst this wintry tableau, Oikawa and Kahori walked hand in hand, their fingers intertwined and warmed by each other’s touch. Each step they took left shallow imprints in the snow, side by side, tracing a shared path. The shop windows they passed glittered with festive decorations—twinkling lights, wreaths tied with velvet ribbons, and delicate displays that seemed to capture the very essence of the season.

Kahori was wrapped in a long white coat that flared slightly at the bottom, the fabric whispering against her legs with each step. A black scarf, soft and thick, was wound snugly around her neck, concealing half of her face and leaving only her eyes exposed, which gleamed with quiet contentment. Now and then, a stray lock of her dark hair escaped from beneath her hat, fluttering in the breeze before settling back into place.

Beside her, Oikawa moved with that effortless poise he always seemed to possess, his elegant dark blue coat tailored to perfection, accentuating the lines of his frame. His white scarf, loosely wrapped yet somehow flawless, stood out against the rich navy, a striking contrast that highlighted his sharp features. His cheeks were kissed pink by the cold, though he didn’t seem to mind, his brown eyes reflecting the golden lights of the shops they passed.

Their breaths mingled in visible puffs of vapor, dissipating into the cold air as they exchanged quiet words and glances

Suddenly, Kahori lifted her phone. "Do you want to take a picture together?" she asked, her eyes sparkling behind the scarf.

Oikawa looked at her, slightly surprised. "I've never seen you so excited about these things, but how can I say no to my beautiful girlfriend, who wants a photo with me?" he commented with a charming smile, trying to understand where this sudden change had come from.

"Why not?" Kahori replied, grabbing his arm. Together, they took a photo under the city lights, their breath turning into small clouds of vapor.

Oikawa watched her, intrigued. Kahori had taken more pictures: one of their reflections in a festively decorated shop window, one of their hands barely touching as they walked, and even one of the snow falling lightly around them. "It's not like you to take so many photos. What's going on?"

Kahori chuckled but didn’t respond directly. "And what about you? Do you ever take photos of the two of us? What a terrible boyfriend you are," she teased, giving him a playful side glance.

"Uhm... more or less," Oikawa said, pulling out his phone with a nervous laugh. Scrolling through the pictures, he stopped at a series of images. "There aren’t many photos of us, but..."

Kahori grabbed the phone and started scrolling. Among the images, there were several photos of Takeru playing volleyball, winter landscapes, and snapshots of places Oikawa had found interesting. Then, hidden among them, there were also pictures of Kahori: one of her laughing during dinner, another of her looking out the window with snow falling in the background, and even one of her reading, completely lost in her world. It was true, Oikawa had few photos of the two of them together, but he seemed to have many more simply of her.

"Tooru!" Kahori exclaimed with a laugh. "These are pictures of me... and I never even noticed!"

Oikawa shrugged, a little embarrassed. "It’s not my fault you're so photogenic," he said, trying to mask his embarrassment with a cocky smile.

"Oh, sure," she replied sarcastically, continuing to scroll through the photos. "So, aside from Takeru, yourself and some random landscapes, you also keep secret pictures of me."

Oikawa blushed slightly, scratching his head. "Hey, they were cute moments. I didn’t think there was anything wrong with it," he said.

Kahori handed the phone back to him, still smiling beneath her scarf. "It's cute, really". Then, looking at her own pictures on the phone, she added mysteriously, "Maybe we could use them for

something

, one day."

Oikawa stared at her, suspicious but amused. "And what about you? All these pictures you’ve been taking of us? What are you planning?"

Kahori just shook her head, an enigmatic smile on her lips. "I can’t tell you yet. It’s a surprise."

Oikawa pouted, pretending to be offended. "Oh, really? I show you my secret pictures, and you keep me in the dark?"

"Exactly," Kahori replied, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You’ll have to wait."

As curious as Oikawa always was, he decided to let it go. There was something about Kahori’s mystery that entertained him, a silent game they both knew, but neither wanted to reveal too soon.

Oikawa looked at Kahori with a raised eyebrow and a playful smile on his lips. "What are we doing here in Sendai, surrounded by so much snow? huh? It feels like you have something in mind, Hori-chan."

Kahori, with her usual enigmatic smile, gave him an amused glance. "I felt like doing something I’d never done before. And since the owner of this shop has decided to retire, I thought: why not do something completely out of our comfort zone? To change things up, just to do something different."

Oikawa laughed, entertained but not surprised. "Ah, so this is one of your famous spontaneous ideas, like getting ice cream 100 kilometers away just because you felt like it? Or jumping into a rainstorm just because you wanted to?" His words were full of affection. He knew that side of Kahori well. She was quieter and more reserved than him, less self-centered, but when she decided to do something, she did it with an irresistible impulse, as if the time for that particular action was exactly at that moment.

Kahori chuckled, pulling her scarf up to cover herself better from the cold. "Something like that. Today, I decided I want to try painting on ceramics. I’ve never done it before, and... well, there’s this little shop here in Sendai..."

"Painting on ceramics?" Oikawa seemed surprised but intrigued. "I didn’t think it was one of your secret wishes."

"It’s not," Kahori admitted with a small smile. "But that's exactly why I want to try it. It's too predictable to go out and do something conventional, right? So I brought you to do the first thing that came to my mind."

The small shop revealed itself to them like a quiet secret, nestled among the snow-draped streets. Its wooden exterior seemed weathered yet timeless, with pale brown shutters that contrasted softly against the crystalline frost gathering on their edges. The snow, fine and delicate, clung to the frames like lacework. Above the entrance, an old-fashioned wooden sign swayed gently in the breeze, its hand-painted characters and intricate illustrations of Japanese ceramics speaking of craftsmanship and tradition.

As they stepped closer, the door creaked slightly on its hinges, and the melodic tinkle of a brass bell welcomed them inside. A wave of warmth greeted them instantly, carrying with it the rich, earthy scent of fresh clay mixed with the faint sweetness of drying glazes. The chill of the outside world dissolved, replaced by an atmosphere of serene comfort. The soft glow of the interior wrapped around them like a familiar embrace, the golden light diffused by vintage hanging lamps casting gentle pools of illumination across the room.

Shelves of dark-stained wood lined the walls, each carefully arranged with an array of hand-painted vases, cups, and plates. The designs were unique, some adorned with delicate florals, others with sweeping abstract patterns that seemed to tell stories of ancient artistry. The air was filled with the quiet crackling of a fire in a modest iron stove tucked into one corner, its flames flickering like tiny dancers and sending out tendrils of warmth. Shadows played along the walls, shifting over the exposure of ceramics and the framed artwork by local artisans — each piece a testament to patience and skill, imbued with the spirit of tradition.

At the back, behind a small wooden counter worn smooth by years of service, an elderly man looked up from his work. His face was a canvas of deep lines and gentle expressions, his eyes still bright and inquisitive beneath thick, graying brows. He wore a well-loved apron streaked with traces of glaze, and a knitted wool cap, slightly askew, perched on his head like an afterthought. The cap’s edges were frayed, evidence of countless winters braved.

“Welcome,” he said, his voice warm and rough around the edges, like the crackle of logs in the fire. The corners of his lips lifted in a subtle smile, a quiet recognition of kindred spirits. “I see the snow haven't stopped you”

There was a twinkle of humor in his eyes, the kind born from years of observing people who found solace in this place, his little sanctuary from the relentless cold. The shop seemed to exhale around them, a space where time slowed, and the world outside could wait a little longer.

Kahori smiled gently, bowing slightly in respect. "Hello. We're here to try painting on ceramics."

The old man nodded, his eyes gleaming with ancient wisdom. "Ah, painting on ceramics, huh? It's one of the most beautiful things to do on a winter day like this". He approached them with slow but steady steps and led them to a long table in the center of the shop, covered with objects of all shapes and sizes, ready to be painted. "These all come from Ishikawa Prefecture, known for its ancient ceramic tradition. They're handmade, each one unique. Choose whichever you like."

Kahori moved with quiet deliberation, her eyes tracing the contours of each ceramic piece on display. The shelves held an array of delicate forms, some slender and refined, others robust and rustic. Her fingers hovered gently over each one, brushing the cool, rough surfaces as she was listening to their unspoken stories. At last, she noticed a small cup, its simplicity captivating in its understated elegance.

Beside her, Oikawa reached out with an amused glint in his eyes, his hand closing confidently around a sturdier, chunkier cup. The exaggerated heft of it suited his penchant for flair. He turned it over in his hands, examining it with a smirk that curled the corner of his lips. “So we are going to paint, huh?” he remarked, his gaze darting toward the assortment of paints before them.

A small wooden table nearby held a vibrant palette of acrylic paints, their hues bright and inviting. Tiny jars of scarlet, cobalt, jade, and gold shimmered like treasures, waiting to be blended and swirled into new, undiscovered shades. Thin brushes with bristles stained from past projects lay neatly arranged, ready to be wielded like instruments of creativity.

The elderly shopkeeper, still stationed behind his counter, observed them with an affectionate smile. His eyes, softened by decades of experience, sparkled with a knowing warmth. “Remember,” he said, his voice low and steady, “

there is no right or wrong when painting on ceramics. It's all about your instinct and the joy of creating. Every brushstroke reflects the moment you’re living in

.”

His words hung in the air, settling around them like a gentle invitation. Kahori took a deep breath, a subtle smile playing on her lips. She dipped her brush into a pool of black acrylic, the tip glistening with potential. Her movements were precise yet fluid, her brush gliding across the ceramic surface with an ease that spoke of quiet confidence. Each stroke seemed imbued with a sense of mindfulness, her expression serene and introspective, as though she were communing with the very essence of creation itself.

“Are you challenging me in creativity?” he quipped, his voice tinged with mock indignation as he flashed her a sidelong glance, the corners of his eyes crinkling with humor.

Kahori didn’t look up, but her smile widened, a knowing glimmer in her eyes. “It’s not a competition, Tooru,” she replied, her voice light and melodic. Her brush continued its dance across the cup, adding delicate brush strokes, “but, yes, I’d say so”. She finally glanced up, her gaze playful, and added with a teasing lilt, “And I’d also say that I’m winning by a long shot.”

Oikawa gasped in exaggerated horror, clutching his chest as if wounded by her words. “How cruel!” he exclaimed, but his eyes betrayed his delight. The firelight reflected off their cups, each design a reflection of their personalities — her tranquil grace, his vibrant energy. Oikawa clicked his tongue. “I can’t stand you when…” he paused for a moment, surprised at how focused he had become on his own drawing.

“When I said the truth? Yeah, I get it, sometimes I annoy myself too,” she continued, chuckling softly.

Kahori's eyes were fixed on the cup before her, a serene focus etched onto her features. Her slender fingers cradled the delicate brush, its tip dipped in rich black paint, a single drop clinging to the bristles before it met the smooth ceramic surface. The brush touched effortlessly, leaving a trail of obsidian ink that began to form the shape of a crow, its wings poised in a half-spread arc, as though caught in the moment before a graceful flight. Each feather emerged from her careful strokes, fine black lines intertwining like threads in a tapestry. The fluidity of her movements spoke of calm intent, her mind temporarily free of wandering thoughts, immersed solely in the act of creation.

The soft light of the shop bathed her work in a gentle glow, catching on the minute details of the bird’s form. Her brows were relaxed, her lips faintly curved, as if the tranquility of the moment had seeped into her very being. In her eyes, there was no hesitation — just quiet joy, a rare glimpse of pure presence.

Across the small table, Oikawa’s gaze lingered on her with a smile that softened the usual spark of mischief in his expression. He admired the way her concentration settled like a peaceful aura around her. However, when he turned his attention back to his own project, the confidence in his posture wavered. His hand, usually so steady on the volleyball court, now trembled ever so slightly as he attempted to paint the iconic silhouette of Mount Fuji on the side of his cup. The pristine peak, crowned in snow, was far less forgiving under the scrutiny of his brush. Each attempt to correct an errant stroke led to another sigh, the imperfections taunting him from the glazed surface.

“Mount Fuji is definitely easier to look at than to paint,” he muttered, his tone laced with wry humor. His eyes flickered toward Kahori, searching for a reaction, the corner of his mouth twitching in self-deprecation.

Kahori’s brush never paused. She dipped it gracefully into the black paint once more, adding another delicate feather to her crow’s wing. Without lifting her gaze, her voice emerged in a lilting, playful tease. “Maybe you should stick to something simpler… like a cloud. A lone cloud, floating all by itself.”

Her words danced through the air like a feather on the breeze, and Oikawa gasped in exaggerated outrage. He set his brush down dramatically, his brown eyes gleaming with mock indignation. “Look who’s talking!” he shot back, his expression a comical blend of wounded pride and amusement. “You’re just drawing a little crow and a few sakura flowers. It’s not exactly an epic feat.”

Kahori’s chuckle was soft, a sound like the distant chiming of a bell. She dipped her brush into a delicate blush-pink, the color blooming on the tip like the first blush of dawn. With gentle care, she began to trace out sakura petals around the crow, each one opening like a whisper of spring against the white ceramic. “Maybe not epic,” she replied, a teasing sparkle in her eyes as she glanced up, “but at least I’m not reducing Mount Fuji to a shapeless blob of color.”

Oikawa clutched his chest with both hands, as if her words had struck a fatal blow. He let out a long, theatrical sigh, his shoulders sagging under the weight of his imagined despair. Then, with a sudden burst of determination, he grabbed his brush again, holding it aloft like a sword raised for battle. His grin returned, contagious and full of challenge. “This is just the beginning, Hori-chan,” he declared, his voice rich with bravado. “You’ll see…I’m going to turn this into a masterpiece.”

Their banter flowed effortlessly, a delightful dance of affectionate teasing and easy conversation. The stove in the corner of the quaint shop murmured with a soft, rhythmic crackle, casting a golden glow that seemed to cocoon the room in a sense of snug tranquility. Beyond the frosted window panes, delicate snowflakes pirouetted soundlessly to the ground, veiling the world outside in a blanket of white serenity. The occasional pop of the fire and the gentle scratch of brushes against ceramic were the only sounds punctuating the cozy silence—except, of course, for their laughter, which bloomed like warm sparks in the winter air.

Kahori leaned back in her creaky wooden chair, a satisfied smile spreading across her face while she was examining her finished piece. Her crow, perched gracefully amid intricate flowers, seemed poised to take flight, its wings caught in a moment of eternal freedom. She bent her head slightly, a touch of pride twinkling in her eyes. “There we go, finished. I think my crow can fly away happily now.”

Across the table, Oikawa lounged in his seat with the lazy poise of a cat watching a particularly intriguing bird. A mischievous grin curled the corners of his mouth, his eyes glinting with a playfulness that Kahori, engrossed in her work, failed to notice. With a feigned air of nonchalance, he leaned in closer, his gaze lingering on her mug as though scrutinizing every delicate detail. His movements were slow, deliberate, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though he was merely admiring her artistry.

But then, in a swift, almost imperceptible motion, he dipped his brush into the black paint and, with a devilish flick of his wrist, swiped a bold streak across her nose.

Kahori froze, her breath catching in surprise. Her eyes widened as the cold, wet sensation registered. “Tooru!” she gasped, her voice a mixture of disbelief and indignation. Instinctively, her hand shot up to her nose, her fingers fumbling to wipe away the acrylic. The attempt backfired spectacularly—the slick paint smeared across her cheeks in chaotic streaks, transforming her startled expression into one of comic disarray.

Oikawa’s laughter erupted like a firework, uncontainable and contagious. He doubled over, his shoulders shaking as he tried, and utterly failed, to stifle his mirth. “Oh, this is too good!” he choked out between gasps for breath, tears glistening at the corners of his eyes. “I didn’t think you could actually make it worse!”

Kahori shot him a glare, a curious blend of playful menace and devilish intent, her eyes glinting like tempered steel. “Oh, you think I’m going to let you get away with this?” she declared, her voice a low, dangerous purr. Rising to her feet, she brandished a paintbrush dripping with vibrant color, an avenger ready to exact justice. The determined set of her jaw made her look like a warrior poised for battle, though the mischievous curve of her lips betrayed her amusement. “You managed to paint my nose better than your cup,” she huffed, narrowing her eyes in mock outrage.

Oikawa’s grin only widened, his brown eyes shimmering with laughter as he raised his hands in a gesture of exaggerated innocence. “Your accusations don’t faze me, Hori-chan. You're just envious of my undeniable talent for painting on ceramics—or, apparently,

on you

.”

His voice held a teasing lilt, the kind that made every word sound like a challenge. Before Kahori could strike, he shifted back with effortless grace, his body moving like a practiced dancer, nimble and precise. He dodged her first swipe, then her second, his reflexes too quick for her vengeful strikes. His grin grew ever more smug as his hands moved to block each attempt, his fingers grazing her wrist with a feather-light touch that sent sparks of frustration—and something else—shooting through her veins.

Kahori’s brows knitted together as she lunged again, the brush an extension of her will, but he remained just out of reach, his laughter a bright, contagious melody. “Tooru, stop!” she demanded, her voice edging toward desperation as she tried to close the distance between them. “You’re going to make me really angry!”

“Oh, I’d love to see you angry again!” he crowed, his laughter bubbling up like champagne, light and effervescent. In a swift motion, he caught her wrists, his grip firm but gentle, the warmth of his hands radiating through her skin. Their fingers tangled together in a knot of playful combat, his chuckles mingling with the faint crackle of the fire and the rhythmic fall of snow against the windowpane.

Kahori squirmed, determined to break free, but Oikawa’s strength outmatched hers, his hold unyielding. “This isn’t fair!” she protested, her breath coming faster now, though whether from exertion or the proximity of his teasing smile, she couldn’t be sure. Her eyes sparkled with frustration edged in mirth.

“See? That’s the problem with you, Hori-chan,” he murmured, leaning in just enough for her to feel the warmth of his breath against her cheek. His smile softened, though mischief still danced in his eyes. “You’re far too cute to be threatening.”

Her lips parted in an exaggerated gasp, a glimmer of rebellion igniting in her gaze. “That remains to be seen,” she shot back, a sly smile tugging at her mouth. “Evidently, it wasn't enough for you to see me angry that day on the volleyball court.”

A laugh burst from Oikawa, rich and full of remembered delight. “Oh,

that day

,” he echoed, a mischievous light sparking in his eyes. His grip on her wrists loosened slightly, though his fingers lingered, reluctant to let go. “On a scale of 1 to 10, how badly did you want to hit me?”

Kahori bit back a laugh, the memory flashing vividly behind her eyes—the tension, the stubborn pride, the infuriating smirk on his face. “More like 1000,” she admitted, her voice dripping with mock bitterness. “I really wanted to spike a volleyball right into your face”. She paused, her eyes narrowing playfully. “You should be grateful Shoyo and Iwaizumi were there.”

"You wouldn’t have stopped me even with a slap, just for the record," he quickly added. He grew serious for a moment before asking her. "Why did you decide to spend so much time with me after that?"

"At first, I didn’t even know why," she admitted with a light laugh, as if confessing something she had long tried to hide. "You were always so full of yourself, unbearable even. It seemed like you were more driven by the challenge of chasing something that resisted you rather than something that would fall at your feet. I really thought we wouldn’t have anything in common."

She paused, as if carefully reflecting on her words. "But you never tried to change me or make me feel like I had to be someone different. You accepted me as I am, flaws and all, and that meant so much to me. And then..." she let out a laugh, "you always made me laugh. No matter how hard I tried to take you seriously or get angry at you, you always managed to make me smile. Whether you were next to me or on the phone, you could always make me laugh, and that made me feel better without even realizing it."

"Sounds like this Oikawa Tooru is a pretty amazing guy," he said, nodding slowly before suddenly lighting up and exclaiming, "Oh! Wait,

I am that amazing person

!"

Kahori chuckled. "And why did you choose me? You’re always surrounded by so many girls, they give you all kinds of gifts… It seems like they can't wait to be around you. Why chase after someone like me?"

Oikawa adjusted himself in his seat, searching for the right balance between irony and sincerity. "Maybe because you weren’t interested in me, nor did you try to mold yourself into what you thought I wanted to see. You treated me like a regular person, with no expectations, no pretending. And that made me realize just how different you were from everyone else". His smile returned, this time softer. "You were honest, straightforward, and you could stand up to me. You didn’t need to do anything extra to get my attention... you were simply yourself. And your simplicity in accepting all this made me almost addicted to you."

Then he chuckled. "And, I won't lie, the fact that you didn’t try to impress me really threw me off. No one had ever done that before," he sighed slightly. "You never tried to be someone else, and that fascinated me more than I could have imagined. Maybe you are not good with words, you open up slowly to people. But when you do, I really feel like I'm important to you."

Kahori sighed, then gave a playful smile. "This girl sounds pretty fantastic:

are you sure you’re talking about me?

"

"You're always so quick to underestimate yourself, but you know it’s true," Oikawa said, raising his gaze, lifting an arched eyebrow in mock annoyance. "Even if you won’t admit it, you're one of the most genuine people I’ve ever met… even if you don’t realize it."

"Alright, alright," she began, smiling, "I’ll try to remember that, then!"

He paused dramatically, as if about to say something of extreme importance. "Because, don’t forget, I’m the fantastic one, so I’m pretty good at recognizing someone just like me."

Kahori shook her head, amused. "You really have an enormous ego, you know that?"

“Yes, I know,” Oikawa replied with a triumphant smile. “But you can't deny that it makes you laugh every time.” He looked at her fondly, adding more softly, “And, in the end, that's what counts, isn't it?”

“Touché,” she muttered.

The elderly gentleman approached with slow, measured steps, his shoes tapping softly against the wooden floor. His shoulders were slightly hunched with age, but his eyes sparkled with a youthful mirth that time hadn’t dimmed. A quiet chuckle bubbled up from his chest as he took in the scene before him—the streaks of paint on Kahori’s cheeks, Oikawa’s triumphant grin, and the air between them still vibrating with playful energy. His expression, lined and gentle, held an almost wistful serenity, as though witnessing their lively exchange had gifted him a fleeting moment of his own youth.

“You two seem to be having a lot of fun,” he remarked, his voice low and mellow, like the warmth of a slowly burning fire. He rubbed his weathered hands together, their skin creased with countless stories. His smile, calm and knowing, hinted that he understood the language of youth and mischief all too well. “Have you all finished your masterpieces? Let’s see them.”

Kahori, her cheeks still soiled with faint smudges of black paint, took a step back from Oikawa, whose grin remained firmly in place like a victorious flag planted on conquered ground. Her fingers curled around the handle of her ceramic cup, cradling it carefully as though it were something fragile and precious. With a quiet breath, she extended it to the elderly gentleman, her movements gentle and precise, like a ritual.

He accepted the cup with both hands, his touch reverent and deliberate. His eyes, deep wells of experience, examined the piece with meticulous care. The small crow at the center of the drawing, framed by delicate sakura blossoms, seemed to shift and breathe beneath his gaze, as though it might spread its wings and take flight. The fine brushstrokes captured an essence of life and freedom, and a subtle smile of approval softened his features.

“Very nice,” he murmured, his voice wrapped in genuine admiration. He nodded, his eyes lifting to meet hers, reflecting a quiet pride. “You have a delicate touch. The crow is an interesting choice,” he added, the corner of his mouth curling upward with a hint of playful curiosity. “Perhaps it is your spirit animal?” he teased lightly, his gaze warm and perceptive.

Kahori’s cheeks warmed, a delicate blush blooming beneath the lingering smudges of paint. Her eyes flickered away from Oikawa’s insistent grin, and she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

“

Maybe

,” she confessed, her voice soft and uncertain, a shy smile fluttering across her lips. She gave a small, almost imperceptible nod.

The elderly gentleman’s smile deepened, a silent understanding passing between them. He saw not just the paint on her face, but the subtle vulnerability behind her eyes—

the quiet strength of a young girl still discovering the shape of her own wings.

With a confident flourish that bordered on theatrical, Oikawa lifted his cup high, as though it were a championship trophy gleaming under the lights of an arena. His grin was the perfect blend of mischief and pride, his eyes glinting with that familiar spark of bravado.

“And here is Mount Fuji!” he declared, his voice full of mock grandeur. The exaggerated gesture and triumphant tone were at odds with the reality of the design—a somewhat abstract mountain, with lines that wobbled like uncertain peaks and curves that defied any natural topography.

The elderly gentleman tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing with the scrutiny of a seasoned art critic. He regarded the cup with a polite interest, the corners of his lips twitching as if suppressing a smile. It was clear he was holding back his honest thoughts out of a kind hearted courtesy.

But Kahori’s gaze lingered longer. Something about the way Oikawa was holding the cup, the angle, the casual way his fingers curled around it, piqued her curiosity. A subtle intuition tugged at her, urging her to look closer. She leaned forward, her eyes narrowing slightly as she caught a glimpse of the cup's reverse side. The moment she saw it, her breath hitched, her eyes widening just a fraction.

There, on the other side of the cup, hidden from the initial view, was a heart. The shape wasn’t perfect, its curves were uneven, one side slightly more inflated than the other, but its intent was unmistakable. Beneath the heart, in an untidy scrawl that could only belong to him, were their names, written in Japanese kanji. The strokes wavered slightly, betraying the effort he had put into each ideogram, but the letters were still clear, woven together like a quiet declaration.

Kahori’s lips parted in surprise, a soft murmur escaping before she could catch it. “Tooru!?” she whispered, her voice catching on the edge of disbelief and something softer, something closer to awe.

The elderly gentleman, who hadn’t missed a beat, watched them with a knowing smirk, his eyes twinkling with an unspoken understanding of young love and the tender games it played.

Oikawa’s playful grin softened just a touch, his eyes settling on Kahori with an expression that was no longer purely mischievous. The bravado melted slightly, revealing the sincerity that lay beneath it. A warmth flickered in his brown eyes—an honest, unguarded emotion that he usually hid behind a facade of charm.

“Yes,” he admitted, his voice carrying that careful balance of teasing and vulnerability. “I thought I would add a special touch.”

He turned toward the elderly gentleman, slipping back into his characteristic nonchalance, though the warmth in his tone lingered. “I’m going to take it with me to Argentina,” he explained, as though discussing the most casual of plans. “So every morning, while I have breakfast, I’ll see your name. That way, you’ll be my first thought of the day.”

The words hung in the air for a moment, delicate and crystalline, like snowflakes suspended just before they touch the ground.

Kahori’s heart thudded softly against her ribs, a warmth blooming in her chest. She looked away, cheeks tinged with a rosy hue, but she couldn’t suppress the small, tender smile that curled her lips.

Oikawa’s grin returned, boyish and confident, but his eyes never left her face, savoring the quiet victory of a gesture that had found its mark.

The elderly gentleman’s chuckle was low and full of fondness, as though he had just witnessed the quiet magic of a moment meant only for the two of them.

Kahori remained perfectly still, her fingers curled gently around his cup as if it were the most fragile and precious treasure in existence. The soft glaze of the ceramic was cool beneath her fingertips, but the warmth blooming in her chest was anything but. Her eyes traced the messy yet heartfelt ideograms—her name intertwined with his—over and over, as though committing the image to memory forever. In that instant, the world outside the small shop seemed to fall away.

Her heart began to drum a little faster, each beat sending waves of an unfamiliar emotion through her. A simple gesture, so clumsy and imperfect, yet brimming with sincerity. It was something she hadn’t known she needed, a reminder of how deeply her existence intertwined with his. A lump rose in her throat, and she felt a shimmer of tears begin to pool, startling her. Was she really about to cry? She never thought herself the type to be moved to tears by something so... romantic.

The elderly shopkeeper was observing them , his eyes alight with a tender understanding that only age and experience could bring. His smile crinkled the corners of his face, a quiet acknowledgment of the scene unfolding before him. He nodded slightly, a sage’s wisdom distilled into a few simple words. “Ah, love,” he murmured, his voice carrying the weight of generations. “It manifests itself in the simplest ways, but those are the ones that stay with us”. With a knowing smile, he turned away, his steps slow and measured as if to give them the privacy the moment deserved.

Kahori lowered her gaze, her vision slightly blurred, the cup in her hands taking on a shimmering, almost ethereal quality. Her teeth caught the soft flesh of her cheek as she tried, and failed, to steady herself. Her voice emerged hushed and fragile, a delicate wisp barely escaping her lips. “It’s... really sweet, Tooru.” The words quivered, betraying the faint crack in her composure.

Oikawa, ever confident and mischievous, tilted his head slightly, a perplexed frown crossing his face. His brown eyes, usually alight with humor, searched hers for clues he couldn’t quite decipher. “Why are you crying? Is it that ugly?” His tone was teasing, but there was a tinge of genuine concern beneath his playful facade.

A laugh bubbled up in Kahori’s throat, mingling with the sting of unshed tears. She wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand, smudging the last traces of black paint on her cheek. “You’re an idiot,” she whispered, a mixture of fondness and exasperation in her voice. She glanced at the cup once more, the sight of their names enclosed within the heart sending another ripple through her. “I’m not crying. It’s just... the paint you smeared on my face.”

The excuse was flimsy, transparent even, but she didn’t care. Beneath her words, beneath her feigned annoyance, lay the truth—that his simple, earnest gesture had touched something deep within her, something she didn’t even know was there. It was a reassurance, a quiet promise that no matter the distance, no matter the challenges, they mattered.

And as her eyes softened, locking onto his, Oikawa’s teasing expression faded into something more genuine. His thumb brushed lightly against her knuckles, a silent acknowledgment of everything left unspoken.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was a serene afternoon in the Aoba Johsai gymnasium. The golden rays of the late-day sun slanted through the tall windows, casting long, warm streaks across the polished wooden floor. Dust particles danced lazily in the air, illuminated like tiny stars in the hazy glow. The usual sounds of sneakers squeaking and volleyballs thudding were absent, replaced by a quiet stillness that gave the space an almost reverent atmosphere.

Kahori stepped inside, her footsteps soft and tentative as if afraid to disturb the tranquility. The faint creak of the door closing behind her was the only sound. She took a moment to breathe in the familiar scent of varnished wood — a scent tied to countless memories of fierce games and passionate practices. This place was a second home to many, and today, it held a particular significance for her.

Her presence alone, without Oikawa, was enough to stir a wave of curiosity. Heads turned, eyes blinked, and a hush of surprise rippled through the team members who were scattered about. Kahori's visits were rare, and her arrival without the usual shadow of Oikawa’s commanding presence made it all the more unexpected.

Iwaizumi was the first to break the atmosphere. With his discerning gaze, he immediately noticed the camera dangling from her neck and the empty photo album she clutched tightly in her arms. His brow furrowed with curiosity.

“Kahori-chan, are you alright? What are you doing here without that narcissist?” he teased, a wry smile curving his lips. Yet beneath his joking tone was a note of genuine interest, as if he sensed there was something more profound at play.

Kahori’s lips curled into a gentle, almost hesitant smile. Her fingers unconsciously tightened around the camera strap. She drew in a slow breath before speaking, her voice soft but clear, carrying a quiet determination.

“Actually... I need a favor from you guys,” she confessed, her eyes sweeping over the familiar faces of the team. They were faces she’d seen beside Oikawa countless times — faces that had shared triumphs and defeats, laughter and tears. Faces that, she knew, were part of what made Oikawa who he was.

Iwaizumi’s curiosity deepened, his dark eyes narrowing just a fraction. He crossed his arms over his chest, his stance solid but open. “What kind of favor?” he asked, his tone gentler now, as if bracing for something heartfelt.

Kahori's gaze softened, the sunlight catching in her eyes, making them gleam like pools of liquid wisteria. “A memory album,” she began, the words tentative at first, then growing steadier as she explained. “I know how much Tooru loves taking pictures, capturing moments that matter to him. I want to give him something to hold onto while he's in Argentina. Something that makes him feel like he's not so far away from all of this...

from all of you

.”

A hushed silence settled over the group as her words sunk in, the weight of their meaning unfurling slowly. “I want to take some photos of you all together, the way he remembers you all, his team, his friends, his family. And if you’re willing, I’d like each of you to write a short dedication next to your picture. A message, a memory, or even just your signature. Something he can take with him, a reminder that you’re all with him, no matter where he goes.”

The gym, once filled with idle chatter and casual movement, grew still. The boys exchanged glances, and for a moment, the air was thick with unspoken emotion. Matsukawa, his ever-present grin softened into something more thoughtful. Hanamaki, who rarely took anything seriously, now seemed to wrestle with words he didn’t know how to express.

Iwaizumi let out a breath, a small, appreciative smile lifting the corner of his mouth. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of pride and something unspoken — something that reflected years of friendship and loyalty.

“That’s... a pretty amazing idea,” he murmured, his voice low but sincere. “You can count on us, Kahori-chan.”

“An album, huh? How romantic,” Matsukawa remarked with a playful giggle, his deep voice laced with teasing humor. Yet beneath his grin, a flicker of genuine respect glimmered in his eyes. The teasing might have been his usual shtick, but the sincerity behind his words was unmistakable. “I bet he'll love it.”

Kahori's cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, the sudden warmth spreading to the tips of her ears. She fidgeted with the camera strap, her fingers tracing the woven fabric nervously. “T...that’s not romantic,” she stammered, though the faint smile tugging at her lips betrayed her.

Before she could say more, Hanamaki sauntered over, his ever-present sly smile firmly in place. His eyes twinkled mischievously as he leaned in, lowering his voice as though sharing a secret. “Do you want us to do some ‘Oikawa-style’ poses?” he quipped, striking an exaggerated model pose — chin tilted, eyes narrowed dramatically, and one hand gliding through his hair in a parody of Oikawa's signature flair. “Maybe a couple of shots with our hands artistically tangled in our hair?”

A burst of laughter escaped Kahori before she could suppress it, the sound light and genuine. She shook her head, her dark hair swaying gently around her shoulders. “Only sincere photos,” she replied, a sparkle of amusement in her eyes. “No need to pretend to be him”. But then, her lips curled into a more conspiratorial grin. “But if you want to take some eccentric pictures... well, why not?”

The room buzzed with laughter and murmurs, the warm camaraderie washing over them like a familiar wave.

Iwaizumi cleared his throat, the sound cutting through the lighthearted moment like a grounding anchor. His serious expression tempered the mood, though a soft smile lingered at the corner of his mouth. “I think we can do that, Kahori-chan,” he said, his voice steady and reassuring.

Relief spread across Kahori's face, her shoulders loosening as if a weight had been lifted. “Thank you, really,” she said, her voice low but sincere, the gratitude shimmering in her eyes. The significance of their willingness to participate wasn’t lost on her; each of these boys held a piece of Oikawa’s world, and now

they would become part of her gift to him

.

One by one, the team members stepped forward, the click of the camera capturing not just their images but the essence of who they were. Each photo became a small tribute, a token of their bond with Oikawa.

Iwaizumi went first. He squared his shoulders, his stance confident and unwavering. A proud yet warm grimace twisted his lips into a half-smile as he looked into the lens. “This is for when Oikawa wants to remember who saved his ass a thousand times,” he declared, his voice tinged with both affection and exasperation. The camera shutter snapped, capturing his unspoken loyalty — a reminder of years spent side-by-side, enduring every triumph and stumble together.

Next were Matsukawa and Hanamaki. They exchanged a quick glance, mischief sparking between them like a lit fuse. When the camera rose, they threw their arms around each other’s shoulders, their faces splitting into wide grins. Matsukawa stuck out his tongue at the last second, while Hanamaki flashed a dramatic peace sign. The shutter clicked, freezing their shared joy and playful irreverence in a single frame — a testament to the humor that had kept their team spirit alive even in the toughest moments.

Then came Kyoutani. He hesitated, his usually defiant posture slightly crumpling under the weight of attention. His fingers drummed against the surface of the volleyball he held, a small crease forming between his brows. “I’m not good with photos,” he muttered, his voice a low whisper that barely reached her ears. For a moment, it seemed he might back away. But then, with a barely perceptible sigh, he stepped forward, the ball securely under his arm. His gaze shifted off to the side, his eyes dark and stormy, caught somewhere between sullen and shy. The camera captured that raw honesty — the vulnerability hidden beneath layers of rough edges — in a frame that spoke louder than words ever could.

After all members took photos, each team member took a moment to write something personal for Oikawa, the scratch of pens and pencils blending with the quiet creaks of the gymnasium. The late afternoon sun painted long shadows on the wooden floor, casting a warm glow over the makeshift signing session. Each message was a thread of the bond they shared, woven together to form a gift that was at once tangible and timeless.

Iwaizumi was the first to step up to the album. He didn’t hesitate — his movements firm and resolute, just as he was on the court. His pen glided over the paper with a confidence that spoke volumes of their years together. He left behind a succinct message: “

Assert yourself, idiot

.” The words, though brief, were like a clenched fist of support. It was a reminder, a push, and a promise all at once. Iwaizumi smirked slightly as he capped the pen, knowing that those simple words would say more to Oikawa than any lengthy speech ever could.

Next was Hanamaki, his eyes glinting with mischief as he leaned over the page. His handwriting was slightly crooked, the letters bouncing across the paper with his usual lighthearted energy. “

Don't forget us when you become famous. But if you do, know that we'll find you!

” He drew a small, exaggerated doodle of a magnifying glass and a scowling face beneath his message. It was a playful threat, but the affection behind it shone through. He gave a satisfied nod, his grin stretching wider as he stepped back.

Matsukawa followed, his brow furrowed in mock concentration. He paused theatrically, pen hovering above the page, before scribbling with exaggerated flair. “

We're all waiting for your comeback, Oikawa. Don’t get too recognized in Argentina, too. And don't get distracted by the Argentine women.

”

As Kahori read Matsukawa’s message, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, one eyebrow arching sharply. “Don't get distracted by the Argentine women?!” she repeated.

Matsukawa’s bravado crumbled instantly. He scratched the back of his head, his grin slipping into sheepishness as a faint blush crept up his neck. “Um, no, I mean… uh…” he stammered, suddenly aware of the unintended implication.

Kahori exhaled, the corner of her mouth twitching into a reluctant smile. “All right, all right. I don't think I want to know,” she muttered, waving a hand.

Relieved, Matsukawa let out a quiet breath and stepped aside, determined to avoid eye contact for the next few minutes.

Kunimi approached with his usual half-lidded gaze, his movements languid and unhurried. He picked up the pen with a sigh, his expression suggesting he’d rather be doing anything else. But even Kunimi, in his quiet, aloof way, understood the significance of the moment. After a brief pause, he scrawled: “

Good luck in Argentina, Oikawa-senpai

”. The message was short, almost minimalist. He shrugged as he dropped the pen, his job done with minimal expenditure of effort.

Kindaichi fidgeted on the sidelines, his hands twisting the hem of his jersey. He’d been thinking, maybe overthinking, about what to write ever since Kahori suggested the idea. Finally, he took a deep breath and approached the table, determination stiffening his posture. His hand trembled slightly as he wrote, the letters large and deliberate: “

Oikawa-senpai, you have taught me so much. I will continue to improve myself. Good luck — you will do great things. Don't worry, Seijoh is in good hands.

” He sighed, examining his words with a mixture of pride and nervousness, hoping his message conveyed even a fraction of his gratitude.

Kyoutani lingered at the edge of the group, his jaw tight and his gaze fixed somewhere far away. With a sigh that spoke of reluctant resignation, he grabbed the pen and scrawled his name in bold, almost aggressive strokes: “

Kyoutani Kentaro

.” No embellishments, no messages — just his name, raw and unapologetic.

He pushed the pen away and crossed his arms, glancing off to the side. Kahori met his eyes briefly, offering a small, understanding smile. She didn’t ask for more, knowing that for Kyoutani, this was enough. His name alone was a statement, one that told Oikawa he’d been there, that he cared in his own stubborn, unspoken way.

As the last message was added, Kahori closed the album gently, her fingers lingering on the cover. The book felt heavier now, filled not just with future printed photos and words, but with the weight of friendship, memories, and promises that stretched beyond the horizon of Oikawa's departure.

When all the photos had been taken and the dedications signed, Kahori felt a certain emotion rise within her. She had collected Oikawa's memories with the team, and now she had something tangible to offer him. She knew that, despite the distance, the bond between Oikawa and his teammates would always be strong, and she wanted him to remember that every time he flipped through those pages.

Roots before branches.

[...]
  
The air was thick with the scent of sweat and determination, an almost tangible energy hanging between the rafters. Yet Kahori, nestled quietly on the cold bleachers, seemed untouched by the intensity around her. Her slender fingers rested on the edges of an open book sprawled on her lap, the pages filled with complicated math formulas that only half-held her attention.

Every now and then, her gaze drifted from the sterile print to the court below, where the Aoba Johsai team moved like a well-oiled machine. Her eyes, keen and thoughtful, traced the fluid choreography of spikes and sets, of bodies leaping and pivoting.

From the far end of the gymnasium, a new presence quietly materialized. Oikawa, with his easy grace and ever-present aura of confidence, slipped through the doors. His dark eyes scanned the space with practiced precision, zeroing in on her almost immediately. The corners of his lips curled into a sly smile, a glimmer of mischief dancing in his gaze as he schemed his approach.

He moved forward with the stealth of a cat, each step deliberately quiet, his sneakers barely making contact with the ground. The playful spark in his eyes deepened as he approached her, a hunter ready to pounce. Then, with a swift, fluid motion, he slipped behind her and gently cupped his hands over her eyes, his touch warm against her cool skin.

“Who am I?” he purred, his voice low and velvety, laced with a theatrical air of mystery while he was leaning in close, his breath brushing her ear.

Kahori jolted slightly at first, her world temporarily plunged into darkness. But the rich, teasing timbre of his voice betrayed him immediately. A smile tugged at her lips, and she let out a soft laugh, feigning deliberation as if solving a puzzle.

“Hmm... could you be... the guy with the biggest ego I know?” she teased, her voice light and full of knowing humor.

Oikawa chuckled, his laughter a low, melodic sound that vibrated through his chest. He loosened his hands slightly but didn’t lift them away. “Biggest ego?” he echoed with faux incredulity. “What are you talking about? Try again, little Hori-chan.”

She shook her head gently beneath his hands, the smile widening across her face. “Oh, sorry, my mistake,” she replied, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. “So you must be... the best setter I know?”

His hands slid away, languidly tracing down to her shoulders. He leaned in closer, his breath warm against her neck as he whispered, a sly grin in his voice. “Much better. Definitely, much better.”

Before she could respond, Oikawa dipped his head, his lips brushing hers in a kiss so light and fleeting, it felt like the whisper of a breeze. Yet, for all its delicacy, the gesture carried a sincerity that stripped away the layers of bravado he so often wore. The irony and playfulness between them melted for a heartbeat, revealing something tender and true.

As he drew back, the moment of intimacy vanished beneath his usual flair. He straightened with exaggerated drama, planting his hands on his hips and striking a mockingly outraged pose. His eyes glimmered with feigned hurt.

“My little Hori-chan is watching a training session without me?! It's rare to see you pass by here without even telling

your boyfriend

,” he said in an astonished tone, putting his hands on his hips.

Kahori looked up, barely holding back a smile. “You are not the center of the world, Tooru. Once in a while, I can even watch practice without you being the star of it."

Oikawa came even closer, sitting next to her in the stands, still with that amused smile on his face. “But the world is more fun when I'm at the center, isn't it? Besides, my princess is watching other players... I feel betrayed,” he said jokingly, pretending to be offended.

“Don't be too in the center, or you'll end up overshadowing me,” she retorted, sticking her tongue out at him.

“Huh? Overshadowing you? I will make you as bright as me, if not brighter,” he assured, taking her by the hand.

As Oikawa and Kahori stepped out of the gymnasium, the cool evening air wrapped around them, tinged with the earthy scent of damp grass and the faint promise of spring. The sun had dipped low on the horizon, casting long, golden shadows across the Aoba Johsai campus, where the buildings stood proud with their sleek lines and expansive windows. The quiet hum of distant traffic and the occasional call of a bird blended into the peaceful stillness, a stark contrast to the earlier sounds of volleyballs crashing and sneakers squeaking on the gym floor.

Oikawa strolled beside her with his usual effortless grace, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. The other drifted every now and then, fingertips brushing against her back in a gesture so instinctual it felt like second nature.

Kahori's eyes darted around, absorbing the scene with quiet curiosity. This was her first time venturing so deep into the heart of Aoba Johsai—the school that had been Oikawa's world for three defining years.

“What do you think of my school?” Oikawa asked, his voice laced with playful pride. He turned to her, a half smile appeared on his mouth. “The realm of Aoba Johsai isn’t really your scene, huh, little Hori-chan?”

Kahori’s eyes narrowed, a spark of challenge lighting them up. “Are you implying it's not refined enough for me?” she shot back, her tone dry but amused.

He responded by sticking his tongue out, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “

A little crow can’t stay locked in a castle

,” he teased.

She rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at her lips. “Well, I can’t deny it’s better equipped than Karasuno,” she admitted, glancing at the polished floors and pristine bulletin boards that lined the hallways. “Karasuno is more...

rustic

. Honestly, I don't think I can walk around freely in your school. But in this tracksuit, no one here is going to recognize me anyway.”

Oikawa’s laugh bubbled up, low and rich. “Oh, but you underestimate your fame, princess,” he said, his voice carrying a smug edge. His eyes sparkled as he led her down the corridors, where golden afternoon light pooled through the windows, casting warm patches on the walls.

She quickly realized he wasn’t exaggerating. Their presence drew attention like a magnet. Students from other clubs paused mid-conversation, their heads turning to follow the pair. A few younger girls whispered behind cupped hands, eyes wide with intrigue, while boys leaning against lockers shot curious glances their way. Although Kahori didn't know anyone at Seijoh, everyone knew who she was. Oikawa's name resounded in every corner, and so did the fact that he was engaged to the

mysterious Karasuno girl

, a volleyball player like himself.

Kahori felt the weight of those stares prickling at her back, the whispers like static in the air. Her fingers tightened slightly around the hem of her tracksuit jacket. She’d never been one to seek out the spotlight, and now it settled on her like an unwanted halo. Only then did she fully grasp what it meant to walk beside someone who had been both admired and scrutinized for so long.

As they continued walking, Oikawa suddenly stopped in front of a door with an inscription in gold lettering:

‘Student secretariat.’

“I need to grab some documents for the end of the year,” Oikawa explained, his tone momentarily businesslike. But his eyes softened as he glanced at her, his expression shifting into something tender. He tilted his head, a teasing smile breaking through the seriousness. “I’ll be right back, princess,” he promised, giving her a slight nod as if entrusting her to the hallway itself.

Kahori nodded, leaning against the corridor wall as she watched him enter. She adjusted her wrinkled shirt better, trying to ignore the stares of some of the students passing by, but inside she couldn't help but feel a little out of place. Aoba Johsai had a strong and commanding presence, not only because of its prestige in sports competitions, but also because of the atmosphere of excellence in every corner. It was all so different from Karasuno.

After a few minutes, Oikawa returned, a bundle of papers clutched under his arm and a faint smile curving his lips. His eyes glimmered with a hint of satisfaction, though a shadow of something else, something quieter, lingered beneath the surface. “Done. Now all that's left are my old gym clothes.”

Kahori raised an eyebrow, her expression a mixture of curiosity and disbelief. “What do you even do with old gym clothes? You could leave them here.”

He shook his head, his brown hair shifting with the motion. “You know how sentimental I am about these things, Hori-chan”. His smile softened into something more vulnerable, the usual spark of confidence dimming. “Even old things have a history, and I don’t want to leave them here to gather dust, forgotten.”

She watched him carefully, caught off guard by the wistful note in his voice. Oikawa was rarely one to show attachment to material things—he preferred the fleeting thrill of victory, the pulse of competition. But perhaps this school, these walls, and everything they represented held a deeper significance for him than he was ready to admit.

They walked together towards the changing rooms, the rhythmic echo of their footsteps mingling with the distant hum of the evening. Oikawa kept his tone light, throwing out playful remarks and half-hearted jokes, but his laughter seemed a little too brittle, his smile just a touch too rehearsed. Each step through the familiar corridors betrayed a subtle tension, a quiet reverence. His departure loomed on the horizon, and he was cataloging each detail, committing every crack in the walls, every victory and defeat, to memory. This wasn’t just a school to him; it was a chapter of his life, closing all too quickly.

The air grew colder as they reached a quiet corner just outside Aoba Johsai’s gates. Oikawa's pace slowed until he finally stopped, his body still, his shoulders rising and falling with a measured breath. The air between them felt suddenly heavy, filled with the weight of unspoken words and fragile truths. Kahori halted beside him, sensing the shift. His usual confidence seemed to drain away, leaving him standing there—just a boy on the edge of a dream, uncertain and exposed.

His eyes dropped to the ground, avoiding her gaze. He took a breath, sharp and careful, as if drawing strength from the cold night air. “You know, I've always been clear about my dream, Hori-chan.” His voice was quieter now, rough around the edges. “Volleyball is… everything to me.”

He hesitated, the words coming slow, as though he was wrestling each one from the depths of his mind. “But now there’s you, too”. He looked up finally, his eyes shadowed by a vulnerability. “And I can’t figure out how to have both. I don’t know how to chase this dream and hold on to you at the same time.”

Kahori remained silent for a moment, letting him speak. She knew it was difficult for Oikawa to express that kind of thing, and she didn't want to interrupt him. But his words struck her anyway, even though she had expected something similar. He turned to her, with a bitter laugh that broke the silence.

“I feel like I haven't been able to find a way, these past months. And it frustrates me so much. You're part of what I want to build, you know? I don't know how to make it all come together. I can't ask you to leave everything and come with me ...

it's not fair

”. He shook his head, a hint of frustration in his words.

Kahori, after a long sigh, took his hand. “I can't leave high school, Tooru. You know that too”. Her voice was firm, but calm. “My goal is going to university. I've always wanted to reach this goal, and I can't abandon it. As much as our relationship means to me, I also have a dream that I must pursue.”

Oikawa nodded, even though the weight of her words seemed to weigh down his shoulders. It was no surprise, but hearing it from her made it all the more real. Kahori looked into his eyes, holding his hand more tightly. “It's hard to know how the future will go. We cannot predict everything. But I promise you one thing: I will make sure to find a solution.”

Oikawa laughed again, but this time it was a bitter laugh, almost one of frustration. He ran a hand through his hair, shaking his head. “I'm burdening you with this mess, huh? I feel like an asshole.”

Kahori looked at him, surprised by that comment, and her gaze softened. “

Second thoughts, Tooru?

” she asked softly, without a trace of resentment, but with a hint of concern. “Are you no longer sure about this decision?”

Accepting his proposal had been difficult, of course, but Kahori had seen in Oikawa the good will to continue their relationship. Now, however, seeing him waver was making her waver as well.

He looked at her, for a moment his face relaxed. “Hori-chan... it's not that. It's just... I wished I could have found a better solution. I didn't want to put you in this situation.”

Kahori took a step towards him, coming even closer. “You are not putting everything on my shoulders, Tooru. We're both in this relationship. If we find a solution, it will be together.”

Oikawa lowered his gaze for a moment, then smiled slightly at her. “I have to go,” he said, giving her a quick kiss on the forehead. “See you later, princess.”

Kahori watched as he walked away towards the group of friends and teammates who were waiting to greet him. She stood motionless for a moment, watching that familiar figure who would soon become distant, across the ocean. Their talk was cut short by him, as if he had no more words, or perhaps courage, to go on.

As Oikawa was overwhelmed by the hugs and goodbyes of the other team members and his classmates, Iwaizumi silently approached Kahori, taking a seat next to her on the school wall. He looked at her with his usual quiet expression, but immediately noticed the shadow of thought crossing her face.

“What?” he asked her, without a preamble.

Kahori lowered her gaze, biting her lip slightly. “We talked again about the departure,” she said with an edge in her voice, unsure if she really wanted to share those thoughts. “Tooru told me that he feels frustrated... that he hasn't found a solution for both volleyball and me. And I... I'm afraid he's having second thoughts. He may not want to admit it to me, but deep down he knows.”

Iwaizumi remained silent for a few seconds, his arms crossed as he reflected. Kahori's eyes searched his eyes to see what he was thinking. “Does Tooru have second thoughts about you?” he asked, as if the idea was absurd.

Kahori nodded slowly. “I don't know. He told me he's not having second thoughts about us, but he seemed so uncertain. I don't want him to feel bad about this, but...I'm afraid that once he's in Argentina, he'll realize that it's better without me,” she began to say taking a deep breath, “I...I'm convinced about Tooru, but all this talk is making me waver more than I should. I mean, I wouldn't have wanted such a speech just now.”

Iwaizumi sighed, shaking his head. “Kahori-chan, it's not like that”. He looked at her puzzled expression, then he continued. “Tooru is under a lot of pressure, departure is imminent, and it's normal that he's being afraid. It's not that he's having second thoughts about you, he's just... scared of what lies ahead. He's going through a huge change, and you know how his head works: he's trying to be in control of everything, but in this situation he can't control as much as he'd like.”

Kahori lowered her gaze, reflecting on those words. “It's just that he always seems so excited when he talks about Blanco and Argentina, that I didn't think about how much pressure he might be under,” she admitted.

“It's typical of him: he tries to hide his fears with that shitty facade of his,” Iwaizumi added. “But I can guarantee you one thing: if there's one thing Tooru doesn't doubt, it's you”. He nodded, turning his gaze towards Oikawa, who was laughing and joking with the rest of the team. “Give him time. He just needs to adapt to his new life. Once he’ll be in Argentina, he'll come to terms with everything and figure out how to reconcile both.”

Kahori looked at Oikawa, playing nervously with her hands. “I don't know, Iwa. Leaving with all these worries... I wouldn't want us to drag ourselves to a point of no return,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. The cold wind of an early spring ruffled her hair, but she didn't seem to mind. “I'm afraid that if this gets out of hand, it will hurt even more, you know? If instead we each go our own way, maybe... it would be less painful.”

Iwaizumi turned towards her, surprised by the serious tone of her words. And now, seeing her express that kind of fear, that vulnerability... he knew she was serious.

“I understand what you're saying,” he replied slowly, choosing his words carefully. “But let me tell you something, Kahori. Being with Tooru will never be easy. It never has been for anyone, and not because he's not a good person, but because he's always on the move, always projected towards his dream. But you are not like the others. If you think you can break away from him like that, you're wrong.”

Kahori looked at him, surprised by the firmness in his words. “But... if we continued like this, what would happen? What if he realizes that the distance is too much?”

Iwaizumi shook his head. “Sure, the distance will be hard, no one can deny that. But do you really want to live thinking ‘what if’? If everything will go wrong, if you won't make it? Or would you rather fight for what you have now?”

Kahori was silent for a moment, reflecting on what he had said. It was true, she was letting herself be overwhelmed by doubt, by all the worst-case scenarios, and perhaps she was already thinking about how to

protect herself from the pain, rather than face it

.

“Listen, Kahori,” Iwaizumi continued, his voice softer now, “Tooru is in love with you. He'll never say it outright because that's just the way he is, but I can tell by the way he talks about you, the way he looks at you. If you really think he might turn away from you because of distance... then you don't know him well enough.”

Kahori nodded slowly, breathing deeply as some of the weight on her heart seemed to lighten. “It's not easy to think positive in these circumstances.”

“No, it isn't,” Iwaizumi admitted. “

But nothing really worthwhile is easy, is it?

” He paused, observing the group of students around Oikawa. “If you think he's worth being with, then fight. Tooru is doing the same for you.”

Kahori lifted her gaze, a small smile slowly curving her lips. “Thank you, Hajime,” she said softly, with sincere gratitude in her voice. It was the first time she had ever called him by name and...well she felt that the moment was right. After New Year they had started talking more, so much so that Iwaizumi had even offered her to practice volleyball with him in her free moments. “I don't know what I'd do without someone like you to remind me of these things.”

Iwaizumi sighed and put his hand on his forehead, as if the weight of that responsibility was too great. “Yeah, yeah... don't make me thank you too much, huh?” he said in a wry tone, pretending to be exasperated. Then, he rolled his eyes and huffed. “You know what, I'll go mad keeping you two at bay. Tooru with his worries, you with your doubts... I can't take it anymore!"

Kahori laughed, for the first time really in a relaxed way. “Well, someone has to do it, right?”

Iwaizumi looked at her sideways, trying not to let her good humor rub off on him, but eventually a tired smile appeared on his face as well. “Don't remind me.” He shook his head, pretending to give up.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

And so, the big day of Oikawa's departure had arrived. The morning sun cast long, golden shadows through the airport windows, but to Kahori, everything felt muted, like a painting slowly fading with time. She had cloaked her sleepless night with a bright, unwavering smile — a mask honed through quiet resilience. Iwaizumi had confided in her earlier, his voice weighed down by unspoken burdens, that these last days had been heavy for Tooru too. In a matter of hours, his world would shift irrevocably, and the steady ground beneath him would drift thousands of miles away.

Oikawa’s decision had come quickly, and Kahori had accepted it — perhaps too swiftly. The word “Argentina” had slipped off her tongue with forced ease at first, but it had since become an invisible wall she couldn’t breach. She didn’t know when it had turned into a quiet taboo, the syllables sticking in her throat like shards of glass. It was a sacrifice she had willingly made for him, even though it chipped away at her certainty. Because love, no matter how deep, didn’t guarantee ease. And now, one by one, the certainties she had relied upon began to crumble.

Kahori had taught herself to stand alone, to find strength in solitude, to depend on no one. The truth was that she had locked herself away for fear of being hurt again. She had chosen to no longer want to form bonds. But that suffering was different. It wasn't disappointment or betrayal. That grief was born from a true and genuine feeling.

But despite her self-sufficiency, a part of her already ached with the knowledge of how much she would miss him. That heartache was like a dull throb beneath her ribs, ever-present, even as she laughed and cheered with the others. Those celebrations were bittersweet performances; she played her part while the real Kahori wished she could escape to some quiet corner and let reality unravel. She had come to understand, in that raw, bittersweet way that life teaches, that sometimes, loving someone meant making sacrifices that left invisible scars.

And Oikawa, perceptive as ever, had seen through her practiced smiles. He knew the cost of her unwavering support, the pain hidden beneath the brightness of her eyes. But as the fateful day dawned, the fragile bubble of their carefully maintained hope felt closer than ever to bursting. The uncertainty pressed around them like an invisible fog.

Nothing was certain.

They weren’t certain.

But they still chose to try, because giving up wasn’t in their nature. They were fighters — stubborn, relentless, and unwilling to bow to the weight of doubt. Yet, a question lingered between them, silent but suffocating:  was the reality of that promise strong enough? Or were they chasing something that would only destroy them?

As they stood together at the boarding gate, the world around them seemed to blur into the background. Nearby, Oikawa’s family watched with somber eyes, and his Aoba Johsai teammates lingered at a respectful distance, their farewells already exchanged. But these final minutes were sacred, reserved just for the two of them — for their

tangled chaos

,

their whispered promises

, and the

fragile dream

of a shared future.

Kahori’s fingers curled around the strap of her bag, knuckling white with the effort to stay composed. Her periwinkle eyes searched his face, memorizing every detail — the set of his jaw, the glint of determination, the way his hair fell slightly out of place. She took a steady breath and finally spoke, her voice gentle yet resolute.

“I know it’ll be hard. A new life, new training, new teammates, a foreign language…” She paused, the weight of reality sinking in. “I know there will be dark moments, Tooru, when everything feels overwhelming. But remember this:

whatever causes night in your soul may leave stars*

. You just have to remember to look up and see them.” Her smile softened, bittersweet and brave. “I’ve always believed in you, Tooru, and I always will.”

With a strength that felt almost overwhelming, Kahori found herself enveloped in Oikawa’s embrace, a hold that seemed to fuse desperation, resolve, and a need to preserve this moment forever. His arms were firm around her, his body radiating a heat that fought off the sterile chill of the airport terminal. He hadn’t spoken; the words that once flowed so easily now failed him. Instead, his eyes held everything he wanted to say, a swirling mixture of excitement, fear, and a glimmer of hope.

Because for all his strength and unwavering determination, Oikawa wasn’t indestructible. He never had been. The weight of what he was about to do pressed against his chest like an invisible vice. They had talked about it, countless times. The promises, the reassurances, the hopeful plans for the future, it had all been said. Now, in the silence of that final embrace, words felt redundant. What lay ahead would test their bond in ways neither could fully predict. They were on the precipice of that first, most fragile, phase where everything they knew and trusted might crumble like a delicate house of cards. That phase where doubt would claw at the edges of their minds, pulling them into shadows they would have to fight their way out of.

Kahori understood this reality intimately. Despite her own sorrow, that was throbbing like a dull grief beneath her carefully crafted composure, she knew she wouldn’t be alone. Friends, family, and familiar routines would keep her tethered to solid ground. But Tooru... Tooru would be alone, thousands of miles away, navigating a new world with only his dreams to keep him company.

She refused to cry in front of him. She couldn’t let herself crumble or give in to the storm of emotions swirling inside her. Instead, she wanted him to believe, to believe that she was strong enough to face this, that her courage was unshakeable, that she feared nothing. She wanted her strength to be his strength.

And yet, lately, Kahori could swear that Oikawa saw through her facade. His perceptive gaze lingered on her just a little longer, his touches a little more hesitant, as if he knew the truth she was trying so hard to hide. But he hadn’t said anything. Maybe he lacked the courage to confront it, to unravel a truth that neither of them was ready to face. He had made his choice, and there was no turning back. He wouldn’t turn back. Because turning back would mean giving up on the dream that defined him.

They stayed like that, bodies pressed together, their heartbeats mingling in the stillness. The world around them buzzed with movement and sound, the sharp sound of the rolling suitcase wheels rolling across the parquet floor, the distant calls of gate agents, the excited shouts and tearful goodbyes of other travelers. Life surged forward, relentless and indifferent, but in their small pocket of space, time seemed to pause.

The boarding announcement echoed through the terminal, sharp and final. But still, they held on. Their embrace was a fragile fortress, a silent promise, a desperate effort to commit every sensation to memory. The warmth of his arms, the steady rhythm of her breathing, the faint scent of his perfume.

Finally, Kahori closed her eyes, drawing a shaky breath. Her fingers dug into the fabric of his jacket, memorizing the texture, the solidity of him. This wasn’t goodbye, she told herself. They would be together, only separated by many kilometres. And even as reality pushed them toward the inevitable parting, she refused to let go of that hope.

“Come on, you don’t want to miss your flight, right? Or are you planning to swim all the way to Argentina?” Kahori asked, her voice laced with a brittle humor. She pulled away from his embrace with all the strength she could summon. Her fingers trembled, reluctant to let go. The selfish part of her screamed to drag him back to Miyagi, to keep him tethered to familiar streets and the safety of routines they shared. But reality was unyielding: it wouldn't bend to her wishes. She knew it was selfish, and she knew Oikawa too well—he wasn’t a man who turned back once a decision was made.

But she was human. And being human meant being selfish sometimes.

He chuckled softly, though the sound lacked its usual sparkle. “Such a cold heart. I thought I’d managed to thaw it a little by now,” he whispered, his voice tinged with a bittersweet warmth. He straightened, his eyes searching hers for something, perhaps reassurance, perhaps a flicker of the strength he needed to borrow from her.

She shook her head, a fragile smile fixed in place. “Don’t be melodramatic, Tooru. And above all, don’t make this harder than it already is. Please,” she said, her voice trembling at the edges, turning her plea into a whisper barely carried by the cold airport air. Joking felt impossible now.

Oikawa’s gaze softened. “Hori-chan... you know I’ll always be here for you, right? No matter how far away I go, you’re always on my mind.”

Those words, meant to comfort, pierced her deeper than she expected. Promises like those were delicate things, prone to fraying with distance and time. She nodded, swallowing the knot forming in her throat. The fear that “

I’ll always be here

” might fade into a distant echo gnawed at the edges of her resolve. But she couldn’t voice that fear, not now.

Not when his eyes were pleading for her trust.

Forcing another smile, she whispered, “I know, Tooru. I know.”

The loudspeaker chimed, an indifferent voice announcing the final boarding call. The sound sliced through the moment, a sharp reminder of the inevitability they both faced. Oikawa’s shoulders tensed. He turned towards the gate, but paused. He leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear, his voice a threadbare whisper of vulnerability. “Wait for me.”

Kahori’s lip quivered as she bit down on it. Her chest ached, but she managed to breathe out, “I will.”

Oikawa’s eyes clouded for a brief second, his composure flickering like a candle about to be snuffed out. He closed them, perhaps to steady himself, before glancing past her shoulder. His family stood there, his former teammates too, a silent gallery of memories and expectations.

Then he bent down, his hands cradling her face with a tenderness that belied the storm in his heart. His lips met hers, a kiss filled with urgency, desperation, and all the unsaid words that couldn’t fit into a goodbye. It was a promise, a plea, and a confession all at once. “

I love you, Kahori

,” he whispered softly.

Kahori closed her eyes. It was the first time he had said something like that to her. All in all, they had known each other for a little less than a year and had spent most of that time as “friends.” Yet those words resonated within her with a hunger and desire she hadn’t expected.

“

I love you too, Tooru

,” she replied.

Kahori pulled out the album she had made for him. She didn’t linger on any more sweet words, because she wouldn’t have had the strength to hold back the tears. "A gift, for you," she simply said.

When Kahori's eyes met Tooru’s, she felt something strange: as if thousands of invisible strings seemed to tie him tightly to her heart. A single flutter of his eyelashes or a slight tremble of his lips was enough to make it vibrate**. Each time, she felt it stir inside her chest, like something incredibly sweet and painful at the same time

. How long had those strings been weaving that web between her heart and Tooru’s? Perhaps since their first meeting, or maybe from a moment she couldn’t even clearly remember, but it was there, and it had become a part of her, impossible to untangle.
  
[...]
  
Tooru’s family, noticing that she had barricaded herself in an almost eerie silence, offered her a ride back to school. The gesture, though simple, carried a warmth that Kahori couldn’t bring herself to refuse. She accepted gratefully, settling into the back seat of the car as Tooru’s mother and older sister filled the space with a soothing, familial presence. Oikawa's father had returned to work, saying a quick goodbye to Kahori. The two of them had spoken a few times, so few that Kahori hadn't yet been able to form a concrete opinion of him. He was certainly a tireless worker; Kahori could see his determination and dedication in Oikawa as well.

The journey back to Karasuno unfolded in a comforting silence, broken only by the hum of the engine and Tooru’s mother’s occasional remarks. She commented on everything from the weather, how unseasonably warm the spring morning felt, to the cherry blossoms beginning to bloom. Her voice was a gentle murmur, like background music, unobtrusive yet strangely grounding.

“Kahori-chan, if you’d like to come by our house sometime, I’d really love it! Takeru would appreciate it too,” Tooru’s mother said for what felt like the fourth time. Her enthusiasm was unmistakable, her smile reaching her eyes every time she turned to glance at Kahori.

It was a strange situation. Kahori had met Oikawa’s family only a handful of times, fleeting moments that never seemed long enough to forge deep bonds. Being invited to their home so warmly, so insistently, felt almost surreal. In their culture, such a gesture wasn’t entirely common unless someone was truly considered part of the family. Yet, despite the oddity, Kahori couldn’t deny the sincerity behind it.

Oikawa’s mother had always treated her with kindness. Even his older sister had been very sociable and friendly with her from the start, exchanging phone numbers and promising to stay in touch. Kahori wasn’t sure how to feel about it all. It wasn’t as though she had earned her place in their lives, yet here they were, making space for her regardless.

When they arrived at Karasuno, Kahori thanked them profusely, bowing deeply before stepping out of the car. The crisp morning air filled her lungs as she straightened, its freshness momentarily clearing the heaviness in her chest.

She knew she needed to return to her team. The girls’ volleyball club had its own challenges to tackle, and she was supposed to be their anchor, their example. Yet, instead of heading straight to the gym where the girls practiced, her feet instinctively carried her in the opposite direction. Toward the boys’ gym.

She paused just outside the entrance, frowning at herself. Why? Why had she come here? It wasn’t as though she had any reason to. Perhaps it was guilt, guilt for seeking solace among people she felt closer to than her own teammates. The truth was, the girls’ team wasn’t the same anymore. Mao, Yui, and Chizuru, her closest friends, had graduated, leaving behind a club that now felt hollow. The new members were eager and enthusiastic, but there was a gap between them and her, one she hadn’t yet figured out how to bridge the gap.

Kahori leaned against the doorframe. It wasn’t just the nostalgia that drew her here; it was the familiarity. The boys, loud and chaotic as they were, felt like home in a way that nothing else did right now.

She stood there for a moment longer, gathering her thoughts, before she finally pushed open the door, stepping into the gym that buzzed with energy and purpose. When Kahori stepped into the gym, she paused just inside the entrance, her gaze wandering from side to side. The former Karasuno students were gathered in a cluster near the court, their laughter and animated voices filling the air. Daichi, Asahi, and Sugawara were engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the new school year and the challenges that awaited the current team. Their energy was contagious, a reflection of their enduring camaraderie.

Kiyoko stood beside them, her usually composed demeanor softened by a rare, genuine smile. Even now, she radiated the quiet elegance Kahori had always admired. Next to her was Yachi, the team’s bright and earnest manager, her eyes sparkling as she hung on every word, occasionally interjecting with her own thoughts.

Kahori’s gaze lingered briefly before scanning the group again, searching instinctively. The absence of two particular figures, Shoyo and Tobio, was noticeable. She couldn’t help but wonder where the two troublemakers had disappeared to, their usual boisterous energy conspicuously missing from the room.

As if sensing her presence, Kiyoko and Yachi turned toward her, their faces lighting up with welcoming smiles. Kahori nodded, her lips curving into a faint, polite smile before she stepped back, retreating from the warmth of the gathering. She slipped out of the gym, finding a quiet spot on the stairs just outside. Sitting down heavily, she drew her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms tightly around them. She buried her face against her knees, her breath catching as the tears began to fall.

She wanted to feel happy. She truly did. But the sight of the former Karasuno students saying their final goodbyes stirred something heavy in her chest. It wasn’t sadness alone, it was the relentless, aching awareness of how quickly time was slipping through her fingers. The passing seasons didn’t feel like progress; they felt like pieces of her life being carved away.

But after two years, she would have to go to university. How much more time would have to pass? How could they handle more years like this? Just a few months ago, it seemed like everything was going so well, then suddenly, everything had flipped upside down, creating nothing but a mess in her mind.

And amidst all those thousand thoughts, she didn’t hear Shoyo and Tobio’s hurried steps as they rushed in, abruptly stopping when they saw her curled up on the stairs.

“Hori-chan??” Hinata called her, bending his head to the side.

Kahori raised her head to look at them and quickly wiped away her tears. "You two are late. Everyone else is already over there," she muttered.

“What… why are you crying?” he then asked, his gaze shifting to Kageyama with an alarmed look. He bent down beside her without hesitation, his wide, innocent eyes searching hers. “Hey… what’s wrong?” he asked gently, his usual brightness tempered by concern.

Kageyama stared at her, confused, but when he met her eyes, Kahori quickly looked down at the floor. Tobio pondered for a moment before a lightbulb went off in his head. “Did he… break up with you?”

Hinata seemed to choke on his own saliva. “Is it true???”

Kahori sighed. "I didn’t tell you because... I don’t know, I didn’t want to think about it.

Maybe

”. She began, lifting her head slowly. “He left for Argentina today.”

“WHAT?” Shoyo howled.

Kageyama frowned, “He…wha-”

Kahori cut him off. “Don’t look at me like that, Tobio! What would you have done if you had been in his place? I doubt you’d wait until I finished high school to go train with the person you've always dreamed of working with. His choice is understandable. Would you have been in Japan for me? Would you have given up your dream for a girl? You know how much he loves volleyball. These aren’t things you can just explain, maybe not even understand.”

Kahori’s words carried an unexpected weight, leaving the two boys momentarily speechless. Hinata, who usually had a quick response for any situation, found himself without words. Even Kageyama, not one to show much emotion, seemed affected by her words.

For a long moment, silence enveloped the group. Finally, Kageyama spoke, his voice calm yet filled with sincere determination. “I don’t know. I don’t know what I would have done. But I know it’s hard, and you have every right to feel this way. I’m sorry.”

Kahori sighed, cursing herself for being so harsh with them. Kahori had let herself be carried away by the moment, as if Kageyama’s gaze had awakened a series of thoughts she had deliberately decided to put aside. But she had poured it against them with a little too much...fury. Despite Kageyama’s uncertainty, she could believe his words. Well, for him, volleyball had always been everything; it was probably difficult for him to imagine relationships like these. Actually, Kageyama would probably have done exactly what Oikawa did. Because they were more alike than they would ever admit.

“Sorry for being so harsh; it’s definitely not your fault…” she said, shaking her head. “Anyway, we didn’t break up. When he asked me to be his girlfriend... he also told me he’d be leaving. But you don’t really think about what it’ll be like until it actually happens.”

Hinata nodded slowly, finally finding the words. “I get it… it must be really hard. I’d never thought about it, you know? About what happens after high school,

after our dreams really start to take shape

. It must be tough to have someone you love so far away, but… you’re not alone.”

Kageyama nodded in silence, as if Hinata’s words reflected exactly what he was thinking. He, too, was wrapped up in his dreams and ambitions, but Kahori’s words had reminded him that there was also a world beyond volleyball, full of people and relationships that couldn’t be set aside so easily.

“You don’t have to go through this alone, Hori-chan. We still have two years to spend together,” Hinata continued with a gentle smile. “Even though Oikawa is far away, we’re still here. You can always count on us.”

Kageyama bowed slightly. “I’m sorry, Hori,” he said firmly, “I put the rivalry with Oikawa first without seeing…” He stopped for a moment, struggling to find the right words.

Kahori gave a faint smile. “His human side?”

Tobio looked at her, carefully considering each word. “Uhm, yes, I think so,” he finally nodded, though not entirely convinced.

Kahori stood up. Hinata and Kageyama watched her attentively as she spoke, her fighting spirit starting to resurface. “I told you before that he has his own battles to fight,” she said, “and it makes me realize I need to do the same. We have a new year ahead, new matches, new teammates… yeah, I mean, there’ll be plenty of battles to face right here. Don’t you think so?”

Hinata nodded enthusiastically, a bright smile spreading across his face. “Yes, exactly! There will be so many challenges, but that’s what makes it great, right? Every day is a chance to get stronger, to improve, and to face whatever comes our way!”

Kageyama, growing more confident, nodded in agreement. “We still have a lot to learn,” he paused, savoring the words as if it were the first time he’d ever said them, “But we’re all in this… together.”

“Oh?

Tobio-chan

talking in the plural?? You’re really softening up, huh?” Kahori teased, giving him a gentle shoulder bump.

Kageyama frowned, “Don’t call me

Tobio-chan

,” he huffed.

Hinata burst out laughing, amused by Kageyama’s reaction. “It looks like you really are changing,

Tobio-chan

!” he teased.

“Hinata, you idiot!” he snapped, even more annoyed.

Kahori chuckled, finally feeling a bit of lightness in her heart. “Alright, alright, no more ‘Tobio-chan’,” she promised, raising her hands in a gesture of peace. “But I’m happy to see that, even in your own way, you’re starting to understand what it means to be part of something. And, admit it: you’re starting to enjoy it, aren’t you?”

Kageyama huffed, but eventually let a small smile slip out. “

Maybe

,” he admitted, his voice low as he avoided the other two’s gaze.

Hinata’s eyes widened in exaggerated shock, his voice a dramatic whisper. “Did you just

smile

?

Tobio-chan

, are you feeling okay? Should we call someone?!”

Kageyama groaned, rubbing his temples as if the mere presence of Hinata was giving him a headache. “I swear, if you call me that one more time—”

“Okay, okay!” Hinata interrupted, waving his hands frantically. “No more ‘Tobio-chan’. For real this time”. He grinned mischievously. “But seriously, it’s nice to see you smile. You should do it more often!”

[...]

The plane flew high above the clouds, a white sea stretched out below as the sun began to set, painting the horizon in warm shades of orange and pink. Inside the cabin, the atmosphere was quiet, only the steady hum of the engines filling the air, along with the faint sounds of people chatting softly or sleeping in the nearby seats.

As he stared out of the window, he felt a mix of excitement and melancholy swirling in his chest. He was finally realizing his dream of playing for a professional team in Argentina, but the thought of leaving everything he loved behind in Japan, weighed on him more than he’d anticipated.

With a sigh, he lowered his gaze to the carry-on bag at his feet and leaned over to grab it. His heart beat a little faster as he pulled out the album Kahori had given him just before he left. She had told him to open it only during the flight, and he’d resisted the temptation until now. With his heart racing slightly, he opened it.

The first image made him smile immediately: it was of the two of them, with Kahori having stuck that ridiculous “

Bakawa

” sign on his back. He had an indignant expression on his face, but now that moment seemed like one of the happiest he’d ever had. He was beginning to realize how much that photo meant to him.

Their starting point

, as Kahori had called it.

As he turned the pages, Oikawa’s smile grew softer. There were photos of Takeru, with a nearly melted ice cream in hand, and later holding a volleyball, that little whirlwind who filled Oikawa’s heart with pride every time he saw him. Those images reminded him of the bond he had with his family, with the simple yet precious moments. Scattered here and there were also some photos of his family. Kahori must have stopped by one day when he wasn’t home and asked his mother for a few pictures.

Then he saw the movie ticket, and for a moment he was transported back to that day, to that first date where he’d tried to hide his nervousness under a calm facade. The smell of popcorn scattered across the seats after he and Kahori had tossed it everywhere, Kahori’s mocking laughter every time he jumped in his seat, the smell of petrichor as they ran under the downpour like two kids. Each memory seemed alive on those pages, each photo carrying with it an emotion that hit his heart.

He reached the New Year’s photos at the cabin, and he couldn’t help but chuckle softly. The team shots were hilarious: Kunimi sleeping by the fire, Kindaichi trying to make a snowman, and Yahaba toasting with the most solemn expression ever. His gaze lingered for a moment on the photo of the entire team. It was his old team, in Aoba Johsai’s gym. Each of his teammates had left him a note. It was the perfect image of everything he was leaving behind,

all he had built

.

He kept flipping through, finding photos of the two of them together: moments captured in time that told their story. A walk at sunset, a shared laugh in a park. Each picture made him feel a little closer to her, as if Kahori were right there with him at that moment.

Then he found the last few photos, ones he hadn’t expected: images of Kahori she’d found on his phone. There was one of her asleep on the couch, her face relaxed and peaceful, and another in which she was laughing, with that smile that had always filled his heart with warmth. She’d taken them from his phone, probably a few days after their trip to Sendai. And seeing them there, included in the album, made him realize just how deeply Kahori knew him.

He came to the last photo, the last one they’d taken. It was the two of them, on the beach on a typical spring day after playing a beach volleyball match with some members of Aoba Johsai. Kahori had her arms around his neck, while she was giving him a kiss on the cheek. Oikawa was smiling beside her, one arm around her waist while flashing a peace sign with his other hand.

Below the photo, in Kahori’s handwriting, it read:

“Sometimes I think there are flowers you can only see by changing paths. I don’t know if I’ve ever told you this, but more than once, I wondered what it would be like to look at myself through your eyes. To feel as important as you made me feel.

Life is really strange, isn’t it? After everything that happened in middle school, I never imagined receiving so much love from so many people. And the most beautiful part was accepting it—that genuine, spontaneous love. I don’t even know if you noticed, but you taught me a lot about this, just with the way you are.

I’m sorry for never saying these things to you in person. But maybe, written words have a way of expressing what is sometimes hard to say out loud.”

He felt a lump in his throat, but it wasn’t sadness. It was a sweet melancholy, a recognition that, despite the distance that would separate them, he carried all those memories with him. Each photo, each carefully written note from his teammates, was a fragment of the life he was now leaving behind, but would never forget.

He closed the album, holding it close for a moment. Then he leaned back in his seat, looking out the window. Argentina was waiting. But his heart would always be tied to those faces, to those moments tucked between the pages of that album.

Because, after all, this wasn’t goodbye. Right?